The Truth, And Nothing But The Truth - Part 4

A terrific story written by Jemb.

Chapter 1

Was she dead? No, she couldn’t be, because if she were dead she wouldn’t be able to smell the strong scent of pine in the air, or hear the sound of the birds chirping. Why did she feel so disoriented? She wanted to open her eyes, but fear was keeping her from facing the reality of her situation. Suddenly, it came back to her in a rush of clarity. Her eyes flew open, and she sat up, looking around at the trees surrounding her. The fear that she had felt when the plane ran out of fuel had paralyzed her, and she could still hear the sound of the sputtering engine.......... Then, just when they thought all hope was lost; Luis had found the parachutes.......... Oh God........., where was Luis? She untangled herself from the lines of the chute, and stood up on wobbly legs. The side of her head was throbbing, and she put her hand on a tree trunk to steady herself. She must have hit it on a branch when she descended through the thick foliage. Dear God, what had happened to Luis? She called out his name, but the sound that came out of her mouth was raspy and faint. That was probably due to the fact that she had screamed from the time that Luis pushed her out of the plane until she hit her head.

She had to find Luis, but she had no idea which direction to take. Everything looked the same, and she shuttered just knowing how easy it would be to get lost in these woods. Boarding school didn’t exactly prepare one for surviving in the wilderness. She decided to follow what looked like the closest thing to a trail, but the going was slow, because her high heels kept sinking into the moist earth. But her determination kept her moving, and after walking for what seemed like an hour, she sat down on a fallen log to rest and pray. “Oh God, please let me find Luis, so we can go home to our children.” When she thought about her babies, she couldn’t help it, her eyes welled up with tears. She missed them so much, and she opened up her locket to gaze at their sweet little faces. “Mommy is going to be home as soon as she can, but you see your daddy and I have gotten ourselves in a little bit of trouble. But don’t worry, because daddy promised that we would see you again, and daddy never breaks his promise.” Suddenly a terrible thought occurred to her. What if Luis was hurt, or worse.......... No, she couldn’t even think about that. She would know if he were dead, would feel it in her heart. “Oh Luis, where are you?”

********

He bent over and picked up the chute, and breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you God,” he said out loud. Sheridan was alive, but where was she? He called out her name but received no response. She must have set out to look for him, and the thought of her wandering around out here alone sent a bolt of fear through his body. He investigated the perimeter of the area where he had found her discarded parachute. It must have rained here last night because the ground was still moist, so maybe he could pick up a trail from her footprints. It wasn’t long before he found the indentation from her heals, and he began to follow the path she had taken. As he made his way through the forest, he called out her name. He thought about the incident that had brought them to this place, and he knew in his gut that the plane was sabotaged. But were the intended victims Sheridan and him, or was it Julian? Either way, it was attempted murder, and he vowed to find the person that did this. For a few minutes when they were up in the plane all he could think about was that now his children would be orphans, and he had never felt such desolation. But, that desolation had turned into determination when he looked into Sheridan’s tear-filled, frightened blue eyes. She must have been in shock, because she had fought him tooth and nail when he was trying to strap her into the holster of the parachute. He smiled a little when he thought about her tirade when he had pushed her out of the plane. If he didn’t find her soon he was going to go crazy, because he couldn’t bear to think about her out here alone at night.

********

After a good cry Sheridan felt rejuvenated, so she stood prepared to continue on with her search, and that’s when she heard it............ the wonderful, glorious sound of Luis’ voice. She tried to call out to him, but her voice was still failing her, and then she saw him come plowing through the trees like manna from heaven.

“Thank God Sheridan,” he said running up and pulling her into his arms.

“Oh Luis, I was beginning to think we would never find each other,” she said, sobbing, but this time with tears of relief.

He stepped back and looked into her eyes. “Are you kidding? There is nothing on this earth that would stop me from finding you,” he said, pulling her back into a tight embrace. “God Sheridan, I’ve been out of my mind just thinking about you being out here alone. Please tell me you’re okay?”

“Other than a little bump on the head and a scratchy voice I think I’ll survive,” she said, giving him a weak smile.

A look of concern blanketed his face. “How is your head? Any dizzy spells.........., loss of vision?” When she shook her head no, he sighed with relief, and gave her a quick kiss. “You know, I don’t think I’ve ever heard a person scream that loud, or that long in my life, except Ethan when he was being pulled into hell by the demons,” he said teasing her.

“Well, you could give a person time to prepare before you go pushing them out of airplanes,” she said defensively.

“If you remember the plane was going to crash and there wasn’t a whole lot of time to give you a chance to ponder the situation.”

“I know you’re right, but I guess I’m just embarrassed that I lost it. I mean, I’m a pilot, and I should have been taking control of the situation, but instead I was acting like a blithering idiot.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. I was scared as hell too, but I made a promise to you, and I was going to do anything I had to do to make sure we survived.”

Mention of his promise brought thoughts of Luke and Lily to her mind. “Oh Luis, we have to get home to our babies.........”

“Hey,” he said, brushing her tears away. “Nothing is going to stop us from getting back home to our children. After all, together we make an invincible team.”

“I believe you Luis. So, what do we do now?” she said, looking at him with trusting eyes.

“We need to get moving, so I hope you feel up to walking.” She smiled, and told him to lead the way, and he took her hand and started back in the direction they had come from.

She became puzzled. “Why are we going back this way? I don’t know squat about surviving in the wilderness, but common sense tells me we would want to head down the mountain, and not back up again.”

“You are right about that, but we need to go back to get your parachute. We can’t use mine because it’s tangled around several tree branches.”

“Oh my God. Are you trying to tell me you were stuck in a tree? How did you get down from there?”

“Because a good cop always carries his trusty Swiss Army knife. I just cut the lines and hoped for the best.”

“You could have been killed when you fell.......”

“Well I was lucky, because there was a thick bed of pine straw under the tree and it cushioned my fall.”

“Thank God,” she said, hugging him. “So, why is it that we need to get the parachute?”

“Because it’s the only way I can think of to give the search and rescue teams a sign that we survived.”

“But what if they see the wreckage of the plane first, and assume we’re dead. They might give up and turn back thinking there is nothing they can do,” she said in a panicked voice.

“Sheridan they don’t give up that easily, and besides I doubt they will even be able to see the wreckage through these thick woods. Look honey, I know you‘re probably exhausted, but we really need to move faster because the sooner I can get that chute in place the faster they‘ll be able to find us.”

“I’m trying Luis, but I’m not exactly wearing proper footwear for hiking in the mountains.”

Luis stopped, and looked down at her feet. “Okay, it looks like we’re going to have to make some adjustments to those shoes.”

“What are you talking about?” she asked suspiciously.

“Come on Sheridan, just give me your shoes.”

“Since you seem to have this propensity for destroying my shoes, there is no way I’m going to hand over a pair of five hundred dollar Christian Dior’s to you.”

“You are the most stubborn woman I’ve ever met,” he said, squatting down to take her shoes from her, and that’s when he saw the deep scratches running down the side of her leg. “My God Sheridan, why didn’t you tell me you hurt your leg?”

“I don’t know. I was so overwhelmed with everything else I didn’t even notice,” she said, looking down at her leg. “I guess that explains the burning stinging sensation I’m feeling.”

Luis inspected her wound, and saw that pieces of her pantyhose were crusted over with blood blocking the airflow to the scratches. Fearing that she would get an infection, and being in short supply of water, he spit on the area, and told her to hang onto something to balance herself. Her hose were in tatters anyway so he pulled them down and ripped them off her body.

“What the hell are you doing? Have you lost you mind?” she said in astonishment.

“Sheridan, they were in shreds anyway, and they were matted with blood against your scratches. Now,” he said pulling her shoes off. “Let’s take care of these.” He took out his knife and started hacking at her heals until they were loose enough to break off.

“Oh no, my shoes,” she whimpered.

“Here you go,” he said handing her back flats. “Try them on.”

She grabbed the shoes out of his hand and flashed him a dirty look. When she put them on and tested the feel, she had to begrudgingly admit that they did feel better, but she would be damned if she would let Luis know. “Come on let’s get moving,” she said walking away in a huff.

Luis just smiled and caught up to her. “Look Sher, it has to be easier to walk, and if your feet get too sore, I’ll swap shoes with you,” he said, trying to tease her out of her bad mood. He was walking beside her and he looked over and caught her trying to hide a smile. “Do we have a deal?”

“Okay, it’s a deal, but no swapping shoes. If my feet get sore, you’ll just have to carry me.”

When they arrived back to the spot where her chute was located, she asked him what he planned to do with it. He said that he was going to climb to the top of the tree and spread it out like a blanket, then secure it by tying it to the branches with the lines. Luis admitted that it wasn’t perfect, but it was the only way he could think of to alert the air searchers that they had made it out of the plane. Sheridan hated the idea, and told him so.

“It’s just too dangerous Luis, and I’m scared that you’re going to fall and hurt yourself.”

He put his finger under her chin and lifted her face to his. “Come on, you should realize by now that I have the luck of the Irish?”

“Just promise me you’ll be careful. I don’t know what I would do if anything happened to you,” she said, throwing her arms around him.

He kissed her on the lips, and then stepped back to cup her face. “Hey, I made it through an explosion, so I can certainly climb a silly old tree........ Now I just need to figure out how to get the chute up there........... I was thinking that I could fold it up and tie it around my waist, but first I need to do this,” he said, taking out his knife and cutting off a piece about the size of a blanket. Sheridan helped him wrap the chute around his waist, and tie it off.

Luis walked over to the tree and hopped up and grabbed on to the tree limb, pulling himself up. She watched in fear as he began to climb the tree, and her heart almost stopped when he slipped and fell. By the grace of God, he was able to catch a limb, and he dangled for a minute, until he was finally able to pull himself back up to straddle it with his legs. Without anymore frightening incidents he worked his way around the top of the tree until he had the chute spread out like a blanket. It wasn’t perfect, because of the uneven foliage, but he felt sure that it was big enough for the rescue team to see from a plane or a helicopter.

Sheridan didn’t breathe easy until Luis was on the ground and safe in her arms. “Oh Luis, you almost gave me a heart attack when you fell.”

He flashed her a big grin. “Hey, I told you I have the luck of the Irish........ So, do you feel rested enough to start moving again? I think our first priority is to look for water.”

“Oh that would be like heaven. I am so thirsty, and I’m so hungry that even my burned scrambled eggs sound good right now. I didn’t eat much breakfast, because I was so busy with the twins and getting myself ready.”

When she mentioned breakfast, Luis remembered that he has stuck two Power Bars in his pocket this morning thinking that they could eat them on the plane. He pulled them out, and even in their smashed condition, Sheridan grabbed it out of his hand like it was a five-course meal. “Oh honey, you are just so smart sometimes,” she said, unwrapping the bar and taking a bite.

“Well, just remember this is all the food we have until I can find something else. I’m hoping that once we find some water, I can figure out a way to catch a fish.”

Sheridan ate half of the bar, and stuck the remaining half in her jacket pocket. “Let’s go Luis, because I’m as anxious to find that water as you are.”

As they made their way through the trees heading down the mountain, Sheridan hung on to Luis’ hand for dear life. Her shoes provided no traction, and she was slipping and sliding all over the place. Luis squeezed her hand, and gave her an encouraging smile. “You’re doing great sweetie. Just keep hanging on and.........”

“Wait Luis. Do you hear that?”

“Yeah, I hear it.......... It sounds like a plane engine,” he said excitedly.

As the sound drew nearer, Luis told her to take her jacket off. She removed it and handed it to him. “What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to wave it around above my head and hope they catch the movement.”

“Wait, give me my Power Bar first,” she said, getting it out of her pocket. “So when the plane gets overhead should we start screaming?”

“I doubt that they would even be able to hear us, besides I think your voice is all screamed out right now. As soon as the plane gets over just wave your arms around. We want to make as much movement as possible.”

As the plane passed by, they were both waving their hands in the air, when the worst happened. Sheridan slipped on some loose gravel, lost control of her footing and began falling forward. Luis saw the movement out of the corner of his eye, and his natural instinct was to reach out for her arm. He was able to get a hold of her, but her forward motion sent them both tumbling down the tree-lined hillside.

*******

Back in Harmony, Sam had assembled the volunteers at the youth center, and was just ready to start the meeting when his cell phone rang. He spoke for a few minutes, and when he hung up he was smiling. “I have good news folks. The search plane spotted what looks like a parachute spread out in the trees, so there could be a good chance that Luis and Sheridan were able to jump out of the plane before it crashed.”

“That’s great news Chief Bennett, but did the plane see any sign of Sheridan and Luis?” Ethan asked.

“I’m afraid not Ethan, but this is still really good news because it means they could be out there alive somewhere.”

“Well I don’t know about you all, but I think we need to get up there and assist with the search as soon as possible,” Chad said. “I’m going to go out to Luis’ place and get Ace, and I think I have enough connections to round up some other police dogs.”

“That’s a good idea Chad. The state authorities and the FAA have started to organize a search and rescue, but the area is big and they need all the help they can get.”

Miguel stood up. “My brother and sister-in-law are out there in those mountains someplace, and there are two little babies that really need them to come home, so any help that you can give us will mean the world to our family.”

“We’re all there for you Miguel, T.C. said. “Sam, just tell us what we need to do.”

Sam spread a map out on a table, and everyone gathered around. “This is the area we’re looking at. If we left now we probably wouldn’t get up there until dark, so I say we leave at first light. Once we get up there we need to spread out, and I’ll give everyone a two-way radio talkie, so you can report back if you should find a sign of Luis or Sheridan.”

“With all due respect Chief Bennett if you send these people out there on their own like that, you’re going to have a lot more people to rescue then Luis and Sheridan.”

Everyone turned around to see who had dared to question Sam’s plan, and there at the back of the room stood Evan Harris.

Chapter 2

Sam was furious that this punk kid would try to tell him what to do, but he hid his anger, and tried to be a diplomat. “With all due respect to you Evan, this is a police matter, and perhaps you should leave these things for the experts.”

“Look, Chief Bennett, I’m sure that you are highly trained in police matters, but did the police academy train you in wilderness survival and search and rescue in high terrain situations? I’m not trying to be difficult, but I’ve hiked in that area every summer since I was twelve years old. In fact, I was even a guide one summer, and I have to tell you that if you are not prepared up there, you are not going to survive unless you’re a pretty innovative person.”

“Okay Evan,” Sam said, holding out his hand and offering him the position by the map. “Why don’t you tell us how you would organize the rescue mission?”

“Thank you sir, I would be happy to give my input.” Evan picked up the map, and looked around until he could find something to tack it up on the wall with. When the map was in place, he called the group over to stand in front of it. “Okay, I spoke with a friend of mine that is a Forest Ranger, and he told me that the parachute was found in this area,” he said marking a spot of the map. “Now if I’ve judged Luis correctly, he’s going to know to head down the mountain, but let’s assume for some reason they had to head east or west of this position. There is no way they could have covered forty miles since this morning, so I’m going to make that my parameter just to allow for some cushion.” Evan drew a box around the spot of the parachute sighting. “I suggest that we section off this area within the box into four quadrants. We can then assign search teams to each quadrant, reporting back to a base camp every couple of hours or so.”

“Excuse me Evan,” Sam said interrupting him. “Wouldn’t it make more sense to do it my way? If you send people out in different directions, you would be able to cover more area.”

“True, you would be able to cover more area, but you would also have a lot of lost people out there. When you’re searching for survivors in a mountainous dense area like this the risk of your searchers getting lost is very high, so that is why it makes more sense to put people in teams. If someone runs into a problem, they have their buddy to assist them, or to go for help. The teams should also carry flares, a compass and a two-way radio. We can set up a central base of operation, where someone can man all of the communications between the teams. This one central person could also monitor where the searchers are at all times. The home base should be supplied with blankets, extra batteries, food, water, and medical supplies.”

“Okay Evan, I’ll admit your plan sounds smart and efficient, but we only have one night to pull all this together, so we may need some help from people with connections. I don’t mean to bring up anything uncomfortable, but we may need to enlist Julian Crane’s help to help secure all these supplies.”

“I’ve prepared for the possibility of bringing Julian Crane into this, but we have even less time than one night Chief.”

“What do you mean?” Sam asked.

“If we wait to leave tomorrow at first light, we have given up some valuable search time. We have to be up there and in position by first light, so that doesn’t give us a whole lot of time.”

“I’ll call my father right away to see if he can get all these supplies for us,” Ethan said, walking up in front of Evan. “Thank you,” he said, shaking Evan’s hand. I’m sure this will mean a lot to Sheridan.”

Evan gave Ethan a lopsided smile. “I couldn’t exactly turn my back on my sister now could I?”

Chad walked up and shook Evan’s hand too. “When Sheridan is back home and safe we just have to do a family picture. I bet that would make old Alistair roll over in his grave.”

********

“Well Pilar, the twins are finally asleep,” Grace said, walking up and sitting down beside her.

“Thank you Grace”, she said, putting her hand on Grace’s hand. “I just couldn’t get them to settle down. I fear that they were sensing my anxiety.”

“They really are precious little babies, and I’m sure that their parents are going to be home with them very soon.”

“I hope you are right Grace. When I think of the possibility of Luis and Sheridan not coming home………”

“Pilar, we have to have faith, and besides Sam said that they spotted a parachute in the trees, so that’s a very good sign that they were able to get out of the plane before it crashed.”

“Yes, that was very good news, but now they are going to have to survive on that mountain when there is so much against them.”

“But you know Luis is trained to make the best out of bad situations, and Sheridan is a very determined woman, so I feel sure that they are going to be fine.”

“Oh Grace, I pray that you are right, because my sweet little grandchildren need their parents home with them.”

“Sam said that they are organizing search and rescue teams now, and the state officials have been combing the area with planes and helicopters.”

Pilar finally smiled. “You know Grace, as stubborn and determined as those two are, I feel sorry for any force of nature that tries to tangle with them.”

Grace gave Pilar a hug. “All right Pilar, now that’s the spirit.”

********

Luis lifted his face out of the bushes, and spit a chunk of dirt out of his mouth. “Sheridan, are you all right?” he said, rolling her around to face him.

“Yes,” she grunted. She opened her blue eyes, and looked around her. “Oh God, now we’re in a bush. This day just keeps getting better and better.”

“I guess we should be thankful for this bush, because it stopped us from rolling all the way down this hill, and into that stream of water down below us….. Oh my God, stream of water.........., Sheridan, we found water. Are you okay to get up?”

Sheridan tested all of her limbs to make sure they were functioning properly. “Yeah, I think I’m going to live. What’s a few more scrapes and bruises, when you compare it with the grand scheme of things?” she said, sarcastically.

Luis smiled at her. “Hey, quit complaining or I’m going to give you a dirt kiss.”

“Oh Luis, a dirty kiss sounds wonderful, but can we wait until we get on level ground?”

“No Sheridan, I said a dirt kiss, not a dirty kiss,” he said, chuckling. “I feel like I have the whole side of the mountain in my mouth. Come on, let me help you up.”

When they were both standing, Sheridan began to look around her frantically. “Oh no,” she said brushing a tear from her smudged face. “I lost my Power Bar.”

“Sweetie don’t cry, I still have part of mine, and I’ll share it with you, besides maybe I can catch a fish down there.” Luis felt so bad for her right now. She had been through so much today, and it was easy to believe that the loss of her food source would upset her so much. He held her hand tightly, and gave her an encouraging smile. “Are you ready?”

She shook her head yes, and they started off down the mountain again. At least the terrain was leveling out a little so that the descent was not as steep. Something did seem odd to her though, and that’s when it occurred to her that things were a little breezier than normal. She looked down, and realized that the side seam of her skirt was ripped all the way to the waistband, and because Luis had ripped her pantyhose off earlier she was showing a lot more flesh than was really conducive for running around in the wilderness. “Aaah Luis, I really don’t want to complain because I know you have a lot on your mind, but I have another little problem.”

“What is it Sher?” Luis said, concerned.

“Well……..,” she said, embarrassed to tell him. “I kind of tore my skirt when we took our little tumble down the mountainside.”

“Come on, it can’t be that bad. Let me see.”

Sheridan turned sideways to show him the tear, and she almost started to laugh when she saw the look on his face. “Oh my God, you’re naked under there! Why didn’t you tell me you were going commando?”

“Because I thought you knew, since you’re the one that ripped my pantyhose from my body.”

“But I thought you had panties on,” he said, appalled at the position he has put her in. “I’m so sorry baby. You must have been uncomfortable as hell walking around like that.”

“Actually, if it would have been under different circumstances, it might not be so bad. There is something kind of liberating about it.”

“Don’t even think about it. If you think I’m going to let you go prancing around the countryside practically naked, you need to guess again.”

“Well maybe in the future when you decide to pull one of your macho stunts, you’ll ask questions first,” she said, smiling smugly.

“As soon as we get down to that stream I’m going to fix the situation,” he said in his controlling voice.

Sheridan just shook her head and smiled. “Gee Luis, if you fix my skirt the same way you fixed my shoes, I’ll be wearing a mini skirt with a slit up the side, and no panties.”

“Well, I guess things can’t be so bad, if you’re still able to morph into brat mode.” But........., I have to admit that you are pretty cute when you do it.”

They made it to the stream without further incident, and the first thing Sheridan did was take off her shoes, and dangle her feet in the water. She scooped up some water in her hand and took a drink; then, she rinsed off her face, arms and legs. She felt amazingly better now that she had some of the grime off of her body. She turned to tell Luis to join her, but when she saw him standing there underneath the trees completely naked, the words froze in her mouth. He must have rinsed off further down the stream, because his bronzed body was beaded with drops of water.

“Is there something wrong?” Luis said, when he saw Sheridan’s mouth hanging open.

“Wa.....why are you naked.............?

“I wanted to rinse off, and I also needed to take my jeans off so I could give you these,” he said walking up to her and handing her his boxers.

Sheridan looked at him in astonishment. “You want me to wear your boxers?”

“Well, it’s definitely better than you walking around half-naked.”

Sheridan took the black boxers out of Luis’ hand, and slipped them on under her skirt. She lifted her skirt and turned around to model them for him. “So, what do you think?”

Luis scrutinized her and then gave her a thumbs up for approval. “They look just like a pair of shorts, and most importantly they cover all the necessary parts. I think you would be more comfortable if you would just lose the skirt.”

Sheridan looked down at the boxers. “Are you sure these are decent enough?”

“Believe me, I would never suggest you take your skirt off if they weren’t decent.” Besides, you can tie your jacket around your waist for a little extra covering.”

The boxers felt bulky under her skirt anyway, so she slipped it off, and was glad she did, because she felt a lot less confined. “Well, how do I look?”

Luis thought she looked like she was ready for a picnic, with her black shorts and sleeveless white top. The boxers were a little baggy on her, but she still looked good. “I think you’re adorable,” he said, flashing her a big smile.

“That’s good, but don’t you think it’s time you put your jeans on? Not that you don’t look good as a nature boy, but I wouldn’t want you to get any bug bites on those sensitive areas…….”

Luis chuckled, and turned to walk to the spot where he had discarded his jeans. He looked so good, that Sheridan almost told him not to bother, and that if he felt like playing Adam, who was she to argue. But common sense told her that it really wasn’t practical for Luis to be running around in the wilderness naked. She watched him slip on his jeans, and for some reason he didn’t really look any less sexy standing there wearing nothing but his jeans. “Okay, now that we have the problem of your nudity taken care of, I’m gong to try to get us some dinner.”

“Well, you keep saying that you’re going to try to catch a fish, but how to you propose to do that when you don’t have a fishing pole?” Sheridan asked.

“Hey, I watched MacGyver all the time. I should be able to rig up something. Come on, I saw a great place to catch fish down the stream a little ways,” he said, taking her hand and leading the way. They walked about a hundred feet, and Luis stopped and pointed to the water. “Look, you can see the fish swimming by. The water’s pretty shallow here, so I figure this would be a good place to catch one.”

When they reached the spot where the fish were in abundance, Luis hunted around for a sturdy stick, and whittled a sharp point on the end. He noticed Sheridan’s puzzled look and explained that since he had nothing to use for fishing line and no bait, he was going to try to stab the fish as it swam by. She begged him to let her help, and even against his better judgment he carved a stick for her as well. He rolled up the bottom of his jeans and waded out into the stream and illustrated the fine art of catching a fish with nothing put a pointed stick, and some quick finesse. “So,” he called to her. “Do you think you’re ready to give this a try?”

“You better believe I am,” Sheridan said, as she waded into the stream determined to be the one to catch their dinner. After several failed attempts, she groaned out loud. “These fish are faster then I thought. I just don’t see how this is going to be possible.”

“Don’t tell me you’re giving up so easily?” Luis said teasing her. Knowing this would get her riled up, he goaded her on. “Okay honey, I understand if this is too much for you. Why don’t you wade back to shore and rest while I get dinner?”

Sheridan put her hands on her hips, and made a face at him. “You can just forget it. I’m gong to catch a damn fish if it kills me.” She looked down into the water to scope out her prey, and when she saw a big juicy fish swimming toward her, she went in for the kill. Unfortunately in the process, she lost her footing and plopped down in the water, landing on her behind. Submerged up to her shoulders, and embarrassed by her clumsiness, she made several attempts to get up, but was having no luck.

Luis waded toward her laughing the whole time, and held his hand out to help her up. “Grab my hand Sheridan.”

“Oh……, you just love this.......” she said offering him her hand. As he pulled her up, Sheridan suddenly started jumping around like a chicken with her head cut off. “Oh……. Oooooooo, do something Luissssss…… ”

Stunned, Luis noticed that her shirt had come to life, and it finally dawned on him that there was a fish stuck inside. “Don’t pull your shirt out Sheridan. You don’t want him to get away………, pull the bottom of your shirt in tight,” he commanded.

“That’s easy for you to say. You don’t have this slimy thing all over your body,” she said in a panicked voice.

Luis grabbed a hold of the fish through the material of her shirt, and pulled it out from her body. “Okay, just walk with me to shore, while I hold onto the fish.”

“Please Luis, hurry. This is so creepy……..,” Sheridan said, as she waded to shore.

When they were on solid ground again, Luis flipped the bottom of her shirt up, and the fish dropped to the ground, flopping around by their feet. “Good job honey, you just caught our dinner.”

Sheridan finally smiled. “I did, didn’t I?” she said proudly. “Well, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go back in the water and rinse off.”

“Okay, but we need to hurry. We only have about an hour of daylight left and we need to find a place to camp for the night.”

“Why can’t we just camp right here?” she asked.

“I don’t really think you want to do that, because you might wake up in the middle of the night with Smokey the Bear staring you right in the face.”

“What do you mean?” she said in a shaky voice.

“It’s just that animals tend to gravitate toward the water since they need it to survive, so areas like this do not make very good campsites.”

Sheridan began collecting the few items that they had. “Okay, you’re certainly not going to get any argument from me. Let’s gather our things and get out of here.”

They didn’t have far to walk before they found a natural clearing that was surrounded by evergreen trees. Luis instructed her to locate some rocks, so that they could build a fire. When Sheridan inquired as to how he was going to light it, Luis pulled out a lighter from his pocket, and commented that a good cop always carries a source for starting a fire. Sheridan rolled her eyes at him, and told him he was full of bull, but continued on her search for rocks. There was one thing that she was completely adamant about, and she told him that he would have to clean the fish out of her sight. When she had collected enough rocks, she made a circle with them, and piled some dry leaves and branches in the center, and stepped back to admire her handy work. Luis complimented her on a good job, and got a fire started. He told her to sit there so her clothes would dry and then left to clean the fish. The dark was descending, and Sheridan looked around thinking that pretty soon it would be pitch black out here, and a little bolt of fear shot through her. What if some wild animal attacked them while they were sleeping? No, she wasn’t going to think the worst, after all God had been smiling on them today, and she had faith that he would continue to do so. She said a prayer of thanks, and also asked God to look over them so they could get home to their children soon.

Later, after they had eaten they were sitting beside the fire wrapped in the section Luis had the foresight to cut from the parachute. Even though it was summer, the air was cool at night, and Sheridan was thankful for the warmth of the fire, and also for the warmth of Luis’ body cuddled next to hers. “You know Luis, in spite of the fact that this has been an absolute day from hell, we really have so much to be thankful for, but I miss our babies so much.”

“I know, I’ve been thinking about them too. But, we know they’re with mama and they are safe and warm.” Luis didn’t mention his suspicions about the plane being sabotaged because he knew it would send Sheridan into a tailspin. She had been through enough today, and if she got the notion in her head that the babies could be in danger she would go ballistic. He had to admit that the danger to his children had crossed his mind, but for some reason that he couldn’t explain, he felt that Julian was the intended victim and not them.

“I just hope that Pilar remembers to read them a story. They have always had a story before they go to sleep for the night, even before they were born........ And then you know how Luke loves to have his back rubbed, and Lily needs that special cream if she starts to get diaper rash.......... Oh Luis, there are so many things that nobody knows about them but us..........”

“Sweetie, I feel sure that mama read them a story because she knows that we do that every night. She also knows about comforting little rubs and diaper rash, and I’m sure that they are very content right now.” Luis said, as he held her close.

“I know you’re right, but I’m their mother and I just can’t help but worry about them. What do you think they are doing right now at this very minute Luis?”

He smiled. “Well since the only three things they do is sleep, eat, and poop, it shouldn’t be to hard too figure out,” he said, trying to lighten her mood.

It worked because she giggled. “Yeah that may be so, but you should embrace these moments because before long you’re going to be chasing guys away from your daughter, and yelling at your son because he forgot to mow the lawn.”

“Oh, that’s not going to be a problem because Peanut is not going to be allowed to date until she’s twenty-one, and Luke will be a paragon of responsibility,” he said, teasingly.

“I hope for Lily’s sake that you are kidding about that first part because I can already tell that she is going to be a precocious little charmer, and you’re right, Luke is going to be serious and responsible like his father.”

Luis laughed. “You’re certainly right about Peanut. I swear that she batted her eyes at me the other day, but she does have that stubborn streak like her mother too. She sticks that little chin up in the air when she’s irritated about something. But you know, I’ve figured out how to get Luke out of his serious mode. I tickle his tummy and I can tell he tries to fight it, but he eventually flashes his cute little smile at me.” Luis noticed that Sheridan had become very quiet, and he looked over to see the tears flowing down her cheeks. “Hey, what is it?”

Sheridan wiped her tears away. “I’m sorry, but the things you were just talking about brought back some sweet memories for me, and I was just missing them so much.”

“Listen to me Sheridan,” Luis said, cupping her face in his hands. “I promise that I am going to move heaven and earth to get us home to our babies.”

“I know you will Luis, and I love you for that. What am I saying, I love you for everything that you do.”

“I love you too,” he said kissing her forehead. “Hey, we’ve had a long, emotional, and exhausting day, so I think we should try to get some sleep.”

“I just hope that I can fall asleep. As tired as I am, my mind is racing a million miles an hour.”

“Come on and lay down with me, and I’m sure you’ll be asleep in a matter of minutes,” he said, pulling her down on the ground and wrapping the chute around them.

It was always their practice to kiss goodnight before they went to sleep at night, and just because they were stuck in the middle of the wilderness was no reason why this night should be any different. Luis leaned in and kissed her gently, but Sheridan’s response was anything but gentle. Maybe it was the fact that they had come so close to death today and she felt this need to celebrate life, but whatever the reason, she turned aggressive and kissed him with all the passion inside her. His response to her was immediate, and he pulled her closer, and kissed her back with just as much passion.

“Oh Luis,” she mumbled against his lips. “I know this is so crazy, but I want you so badly I can taste it.”

“That’s probably because you’re still hungry,” he said kissing her again.

Chapter 3

“Hungry? Yes, I suppose I could have eaten some more with no problem, but the kind of hunger that I’m really feeling is something that only you can satisfy,” she whispered into the dead of night.

Luis’ voice cracked with emotion. “God Sheridan, earlier today when I thought we were going to die, I couldn’t believe that I would never be with you like this again………, never hold my children in my arms again…………., never see the way your blue eyes sparkle when you smile……..”

“I know Luis, but we are alive, and today only reminded me of how fragile life is, and how you shouldn’t take anything for granted, or miss one opportunity to experience life with the people that you love. I need you right now……” She grabbed onto the bottom of his shirt and lifted it up and over his head tossing it behind her.

His fingers threaded through her hair, and he pulled her to his mouth. Lips met, his tongue filled her, plunged deeply, erotically, making her groan with pleasure. She unzipped his jeans freeing him.........., touching him until he was groaning with pleasure as well. He unhooked her bra, pushing it above her breasts, and he cupped them over her shirt, rubbing the raw silk over her sensitive nipples. She wrapped her arms around him and dug her nails into his shoulders, but he caught her wrists, dragging her hands high above her head pinning them with his left hand. His sultry gaze locked with hers as his right hand slipped under her shirt to move it up, exposing her, and then he lowered his head to bring his lips against her chest. The flames of the fire cast shadows on his handsome face and his dark lashes fell over his eyes, as he bent low against her. She trembled, and her body rose up as an offering for more of his wet kisses.

He released her wrist, her hands fell upon his shoulders again, and she kneaded his smooth flesh, clinging to him, her face burrowing against his shoulder. Suddenly, he pulled away to stare at her face, and his knuckles brushed softly across her cheek before he lowered his head again to kiss her lips. His fingers moved down her body, and he pulled the leg of her boxers to one side as he entered her. Shifting, he brought his hands beneath her, lifting her, pressing her ever closer to his quickening passion. She felt the damp, cushioning grass beneath her back, the night breeze blowing against the heat of her body, and then the ultimate release taking her over the edge. He soon followed her, and right before Sheridan fell into an exhausted sleep, she thought to herself that never before had the stars seemed so bright.

********

Julian had balked at first, complaining that it was his airplane that was just destroyed, so why did he have to dish out more money for the search and rescue effort. When Ethan volunteered to cover the cost, Julian felt guilty and agreed to fund the expedition. It was decided that Reese would be the central person that would maintain communications with the searchers and monitor their progress at all times. Evan couldn’t help but laugh at the guy’s enthusiasm when Chad presented Reese with some computer program that Luis and he had used to trace drug smugglers, only this time the searches would be wearing the tracking devices, allowing Reese to know their exact position at all times. Evan was still amazed that they had been able to pull this thing off with the way everyone was arguing over who would team up together, and who would be the people to stay at the command post and make sure there was food and water for the searchers. Sam had finally brought the situation under control when he had suggested that the best way to resolve the problem was to hold a lottery. He had ended up pulling Chad as a partner, and they were now in Chad’s truck, with Ace in the back following the caravan to the search site. Ethan had been very kind to him, but Evan was happy that he had ended up with Chad as a partner. Maybe it was because they were both outsiders that had caused them to bond instantly, but when Chad had teased him by calling him Uncle Evan the connection was there.

When they arrived at the site they had designated for the command post, Chad parked his truck, and leaned over and pulled a revolver out of the glove box. Evan didn’t say anything until Chad placed the gun in his ankle holster. “So what’s the deal with the gun? I don’t think Luis and Sheridan have become hardened criminals since the plane crashed,” he joked.

“Maybe it’s just the cop in me, but I have this feeling that I may need it,” Chad said in a serious voice.

“Well, since I’m not a cop, I would be the last person to argue that point with you. Besides there is nothing wrong with being prepared for any situation up in those mountains.”

“Yeah, I may be a cop, but I’m still a city boy so you have to go easy on me up there.”

Evan smiled at Chad’s remark. “Just keep in mind that it doesn’t matter where you are, it’s still just a big jungle out there, and it’s all about survival of the fittest.”

“I’ll try to remember your words of wisdom when I find a snake crawling up my leg,” Chad said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “So Uncle Evan, should we get this show on the road?”

“Yeah, as soon as you stop calling me Uncle Evan.”

******

Kay was furious that she was stuck in the command center playing hostess. She just couldn’t believe that her dad was being so unreasonable about letting her join in with the search. He had refused to even let her put her name in the drawing, because he told her that she was still recovering from her ankle injury, which was totally lame, because she was perfectly fine. All she needed to do was keep an Ace bandage wrapped around it to give her any needed support. It was just so like her dad lately to be so unbending where she was concerned. Ever since the incident with Evan in the cave he had watched her like a hawk. When she had argued that she was eighteen now, Sam had told her that he didn’t care if she was eighty, that as long as she was living in his house, she would go by his rules. It was just so unfair, because Jess and Simone got to join in the search, but she was stuck back in this stupid tent with Dr. Russell and Reese. She watched Evan as he loaded up his backpack, and thought about the kiss they had shared. From the moment their lips met, she knew that they had something special together, now if only she could get him to admit it. He had barely spoken to her since her dad had interrupted them on the front porch that night, and she was dying to know what her father had talked to Evan about. Knowing her dad, he had probably given Evan the third degree and scared him off forever. Suddenly, he looked up and caught her staring at him, and their eyes connected. He masked it quickly, but just for a moment she had seen the same longing in his eyes that she felt, and she knew he cared about her too. The search teams were beginning to head out in their respective directions and she was bound and determined that she was not going to let Evan get away without wishing him good luck. They were just on the edge of the woods, when she ran up behind them calling his name. When they turned around, a surprised Evan asked her what she was doing there, and she told him she wanted to wish them good luck. He actually seemed touched, and he picked up her hand and squeezed it. She made the decision right then and there that she was going to follow them, and she wouldn’t reveal herself until they were too far away to send her back.

********

The dream swirled around in her head like a foggy mist.......... She and Luis were in the stream together naked, and he was holding her against his body kissing her passionately, when suddenly a fish jumped out of the water landing between them. They had both stepped back exploding into a fit of laughter. They ran to the shore and dressed, and Luis was preparing a fire to cook their meal when Pilar came walking through the trees carrying Luke and Lily. She cried tears of joy as she and Luis ran up to them scooping the babies out of Pilar’s arms, to smother their sweet little faces with kisses. Sheridan smiled in her sleep, but the dream faded, and she slowly opened her eyes to see a pair of poppy gold eyes staring her right in the face.

Luis had stepped behind a clump of bushes to take care of his personal needs, when he heard Sheridan’s blood curdling scream. His heart began pounding in his chest, and he ran around the bushes and into the campsite. He saw Sheridan’s frozen body lying there and right smack in front of her face was the biggest tree frog he had ever seen. Maybe it was part relief or just the humor of the whole scene before him, but he started laughing as he walked up and picked up the frog. Sheridan sat up and shot him a dirty look.

“I can’t believe you find this so amusing, when that beast could have attacked me,” she said, pointing to the frog in Luis’ hands.

“Well I don’t think there was much chance of that, because Kermit here isn’t moving. I think you shocked the poor thing to death with that piercing scream of yours.”

“Are you serious?” she said, standing up. “No, that’s just totally ridiculous.”

“How else would you explain the fact that he’s dead?” Luis asked her.

“You mean he really is dead? Oh no, I feel terrible now. I didn’t mean to kill it. I just wanted it away from me.”

“You know this may not be a bad thing. These huge frog legs will make some pretty good eating,” Luis said, inspecting the frog.

She started laughing. “Surely you’re joking if you expect me to eat that thing?”

“Actually frog legs are considered a delicacy in some places. In fact, you’ve probably had them in one of those fancy French restaurants and didn’t even know you were eating them.”

“I don’t think so Luis,” she said sticking her nose up. “I would have recalled eating something like that.”

“I don’t know................ You may have thought you were eating chicken,” he said teasing her.

“Well regardless, I am not eating that........”

“Okay, suit yourself, but don’t complain to me later when you’re starving,” Luis warned.

“If you’ll excuse me, I’m going down to the stream to get a drink and try to get myself as presentable as possible under these conditions,” she said turning to walk away.

“Just watch out for flying fish,” he called after her.

She stopped in her tracks and turned around, a look of astonishment on her face. “How did you know.........?”

“How did I know what?” he asked confused.

“Never mind,” she said waving her hand, and she turned to walk to the spring.

Sheridan had broken down and eaten the frog legs after all, because she was starving, and she knew that she had a hard day ahead of her. Luis was right when he said they tasted like chicken, in fact, they were pretty good. At least Luis had the decency not to throw it in her face, but then he had probably guessed that she was in an irritable mood today, but then who could blame her? She was stiff and sore from sleeping on the ground last night, and then to wake up and find that slimy creature staring her in the face had just been too much. With the exception of their sweet interlude last night, this whole experience had been hellish. She looked up at Luis as he led them through the woods, and she suddenly felt guilty for her childish behavior. He really had been wonderful through this whole thing, and it dawned on her just how well he knew her. All the times he had teased her into defiance had been his way of keeping her fighting spirit alive, and she knew he was doing everything humanly possible to keep his promise to her. She just had to tell him.......”

“Luis wait.”

He stopped and turned around, a look of concern on his face. “What is it? Do you need to rest?”

“No,” she said, stepping up to him and putting her arms around him. “I just wanted to tell you how sorry I am for my childish behavior.”

He lifted her chin and flashed her a heartwarming smile. “Listen to me Sheridan Lopez-Fitzgerald. You have been a real trooper through this whole thing, and I have never been more proud of you. You don‘t have any reason to apologize to me.”

Oh God, why did he have to be so nice, because now she really felt bad and she would have to pick this very moment to have a meltdown. She couldn’t help it; she started sobbing all over his shirt. “Oh Luis, I feel like a barbarian........., I want a shower.........., I want something good to eat.........., I need a manicure........., but most of all, I want to see Luke and Lily. I miss them so much I can hardly stand it, and I’m so scared that I’ll never see them again.”

Wisely, Luis let her cry, hoping it would make her feel better to let it all out. He figured that this would happen sooner or later, because when a person went through a traumatic experience they needed to have an outlet. Hell, he had almost lost himself a couple of times, but he needed to stay strong so he could get them off this mountain, and back home again with their children. Finally, she pulled away and wiped her tears away. “Are you feeling any better?” he said, smiling at her.

She smiled back. “Believe it or not, I do feel better. I’m sorry I broke down like that.”

“Let’s make a deal. From now on no more apologizing while we’re on this mountain,” he said, brushing a stray curl off of her face.

“If we can seal that with a kiss, then I think we just might have a deal.”

“Just a kiss?” he said, rubbing the tip of his nose against her nose, and then he leaned in and gave her a gentle kiss. “Are you ready?”

“Yes, I’m ready,” she said, taking his hand.

*******

Chad decided that since he was out of his element, he would take his cues from Evan. He wondered why Evan had gone silent on him, because he had thought earlier that he was starting to open up to him. He suspected that his quiet mood had something to do with that little encounter with Kay Bennett back at the command center. Getting tired of hearing nothing but birds, and never being a person to mince words, Chad decided to just come out and ask him. “Look Evan, you can tell me to mind my own business, but did I sense a little electricity going on between you and Kay Bennett back there?”

“Kay and I work together. We‘re just friends.”

“You don’t look at her like a man that’s just feeling friendship. I‘m going to give you a little advice, and then I’ll quit bugging you.”

Evan smiled, and shook his head. “I have a feeling that if I told you I don’t want your damn advice you would give it to me anyway.”

“Look man, all I’m saying is when you find that special woman don’t even bother to fight it or you’re just going to drive yourself crazy, because...........”

“Chad, look up ahead. Does that look like a parachute hanging in that tree?” Evan said running up to the tree.

Chad followed Evan, and came up beside him. “It sure looks like a parachute to me......... You know what this means, don’t you Evan?” Chad let Ace loose, and the dog started sniffing under the tree, and when he looked up at Chad and started barking, Chad was convinced that Luis had been there.

“Yeah, it means that we found the second chute, which is a good sign that both Sheridan and Luis made it out of that plane before it crashed,” Evan said, grinning from ear to ear.

Chad took out his two-way radio. “I’m going to radio Reese, to tell him to mark the map.” He pressed the button, and spoke into the radio. “Reese, are you there?”

Reese’s voice came over the speaker. “Roger.”

Chad looked at Evan, and rolled his eyes. “Yeah, whatever Reese. I found a second parachute, so it looks like both Luis and Sheridan made it out before the crash. Can you see my position on the computer?”

“Roger,” Reese replied.

“Reese, would you just say yes or no,” Chad said impatiently.

“Yes, I can read your position. Roger.”

“Good. Mark this spot on the map showing where the second chute is.”

“Roger. Oh, by the way Chad, Chief Bennett found the plane wreckage, and there is no sign of Luis and Sheridan. The FCC is on their way there now. We do have a problem though. Kay is missing.”

“What did you say?” Evan said, grabbing the radio out of Chad’s hands. “And don’t give me any of that Roger crap. Just tell me about Kay.”

“Kay came up missing right after the search teams took off. One of the Forest Rangers saw her go into the woods in the same direction that you and Chad took.”

“And he didn’t stop her?” Evan shouted.

“He thought she was one of the searchers, so he didn’t say anything, until he heard one of us give a description of her.”

“Damn! I want to know the second you hear anything,” Evan said, pushing the button off. He turned toward Chad. “What the hell could she be thinking?”

“Look Evan, it sounds like she’s heading in our direction. We’ll just look out for her,” Chad said, trying to reassure him.

“Yeah, God help her when I get my hands on her.”

Chad laughed. “And you say you’re just friends........”

******

Luis estimated that they had probably walked at least ten miles so far, and he could tell it was taking its toll on Sheridan. He was just about ready to call another rest period when they came across a clearing. When Luis looked through the trees, he couldn’t believe his eyes. There were about twenty men dressed in different variations of army fatigues. Some of the men were standing in groups talking, and others were cleaning guns. There was a dirt road leading into the clearing, and there were two off road vehicles parked around some regulation Army tents. He had a very bad feeling that these guys were not regular army. It would be his guess that they were some kind of militia group formed by a lot of want-to-be soldiers. He certainly didn’t want to tangle with this sort, because these guys were usually bad news. He just wished he would think of a way to get his hands on one of those jeeps. Sheridan, who had been resting on a log, got up to see what Luis was looking at.

“Oh my God Luis, it’s the Army. Come on.......”

Before Luis could stop her she went running into the clearing, and he took off after her and tackled her to the ground covering her mouth. “Listen to me Sheridan. These guys are not regular Army,” he said in a low voice. “We need to get back behind the trees before they see us.”

But it was two late, because they had been spotted, and two of the men were walking their way, and by the looks on their faces he could tell they were not in a very friendly mood.

Chapter 4

Luis looked up and saw the men approaching with a feeling of dread. He needed to think fast and come up with a plausible reason for them to be here. Since they were out here in the wilderness, he was hoping that they hadn’t heard the news or read any papers about the plane crash, because if they did they could be in a whole lot of trouble. If these guys knew that they had Sheridan Crane in their grasp they might demand a ransom from her family. “Listen to me Sheridan. These guys are NOT the Army, and I want you to go along with everything I say. And for God’s sake do not tell them your real name.”

“But Luis, I don’t understand?”

“Please just trust me on this. Let me do most of the talking and go along with everything I say. They’re almost here, promise me you will go along with me.”

“I promise,” she said, still confused.

Luis helped Sheridan up and they waited for the men to get to them. As soon as they got within hearing distance, Luis started his show. “Wow, we sure are happy to see you guys. The wife and me were starting to believe we would never get off of this mountain,” Luis said with a goofy grin on his face.

The men looked at them suspiciously, but only one of them spoke. “How did you folks get here?”

“Well, you see, it’s the silliest thing. The wife and myself were on our way to New York for a little vacation, and I made the mistake of letting her drive, while I took a nap. I should have known better, because she got this notion in her head to take the scenic route, and the next thing I know I wake up and we’re on this mountain road.........”

“I took the scenic route because I was bored with the drive and wanted to be a little spontaneous for once. My husband here, always has to have everything planned down to every last detail, and frankly he’s just down right boring sometimes,” Sheridan said with her hands on her hips, as she shot Luis a dirty look.

Luis could have kissed her for picking up the beat so quickly. “Maybe I do like to plan things out, but that’s only because you always seem to get us into trouble when you get one of your whims..........”

“Well you’re the one that wanted to pull over to take care of business, so this is all your fault......”

“My fault? How do you figure that, when you’re the one that left the car in neutral, and let.............”

“Hold on,” the guy said, interrupting Luis. “Time out you two. That’s a real nice story, but you still haven’t told me who and the hell you are, and how you ended up here.”

Luis laughed. “Sorry about that, but she just has this way of pushing my buttons, and getting me off track. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ricky Montana, and this here is my wife Lucy. When I told her to pull over so I could take care of business, she decides she wants to check out the view. Well, Einstein here leaves the car in neutral and the damn car rolled right off the side of the mountain, and crashed into a ravine, and now we’ve been lost for two days in these mountains.”

The man still looked skeptical. “You got some ID on you?”

Lucky for Luis, he always carried several pieces of identification with his different aliases when he went undercover, and he was able to provide the man with a driver license with Ricky Montana’s name on it. The man checked it out, and handed it back to Luis with no further questions.

Sheridan put her hand on the man’s arm. “I’m so sorry that I don’t have any identification, but my purse was in the car when it rolled over that little old cliff. You know,” she said batting her eyes at him. “I’ve always admired a man in uniform, and I was telling Ricky here that I just knew you would save the day, and help us get off this silly mountain.”

Luis pulled her hand off the man’s arm. “Quit your flirting. See what I have to put up with?”

“Well, maybe if you started to treat your woman with respect, she wouldn’t flirt like that. I saw the way you wrestled her to the ground. What was that all about?”

“She said my mama was an interfering bitch, and then she called me a mama’s boy. Well, I just couldn’t let her get away with that now could I? You need to show these women who’s the boss in the family.”

The man looked at Sheridan with reproach. “He does have a point there. You should never attack a man’s mama like that.”

Sheridan stuck out her bottom lip, and Luis had to stifle a laugh when it started to quiver. “Well, I just get so sick and tired of him never being able to make a move without his mommy’s approval. She is always insulting my cooking, the way I keep house, and then has the nerve to send meals over because she thinks I’m not feeding her baby properly,” Sheridan said in her own defense.

“Look,” the man said holding his hand up. “Don’t go dragging me into your marital problems.”

Luis stepped up. “Sorry about that. It’s just that we’ve had a couple of rough days, and our nerves are a little on edge. We were just wondering if you folks would be kind enough to give us a ride down the mountain? My insurance company is real picky about reporting an accident within twenty-four hours, and I’m already past that limit.”

“Why don’t you folks follow us into camp, and we’ll see what we can do for you. Oh, by the way, this here is Kenny, and my name is B.J.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Sheridan and Luis said, shaking hands. As they followed B.J. and Kenny into their camp, Luis shot Sheridan an encouraging look, his eyes full of pride.

When they arrived at camp, B.J. offered them some C Rations. Luis almost laughed out loud when he thought about how delusional these guys were. He was convinced that they still didn’t completely trust his story though, and he knew he would have to tread lightly. Without drawing any suspicion to himself, he discreetly checked out his surroundings, while pretending to concentrate on his food. He noticed a man emerge from one of the tents located on the edge of the campsite, and as the he drew nearer Luis couldn’t shake the feeling that he had seen the guy someplace before. When he was about ten feet away, it hit him like a ton of bricks, that he had seen this guy’s face on a wanted poster. George Reed was on the top ten list of the FBI’s most wanted, and had managed to allude the authorities for several years now. They had suspected that he was hiding out in this area, but all the search efforts had led to nothing, because George knew these mountains like the back of his hand and he was an expert at melting into the wilderness. It didn’t surprise him that this militia group was harboring him. The feds had suspected all along that George had help from someone to keep them at bay this long. Luis also noticed the amount of gun power around here and he had a feeling that that ATF would be real interested to get their hands on these guys as well as the FBI. The fugitive was almost upon them, and it gave Luis a chill when their eyes met, and he saw the coldness there. But then what did he expect, when the guy was wanted for murdering a federal judge with a letter bomb. He was also wanted in connection with several bombings of Abortion Clinics where five people had been killed. It suddenly occurred to Luis that this guy wouldn’t be showing his face so blatantly to strangers if he felt there was a chance of them leaving here alive, and that scared the hell out of him.

He was standing in front of them now. “So B.J., who are our visitors?”

Keeping up his ruse, Luis stood up and shook George’s hand. “Hello, my name is Ricky Montana, and this here is my wife Lucy. We had a little car accident yesterday, and found ourselves lost in the mountains, and B.J. was kind enough to offer us some food.”

George shook his hand, but still looked suspicious. He didn’t supply his name, and Luis didn’t ask for it. Sheridan oblivious to the real danger of their situation smiled and offered him her hand as well. George seemed to warm up to her a little, and actually smiled back, but Luis didn’t at all appreciate the way his eyes raked over Sheridan’s body. “Well,” George said, his eyes never leaving Sheridan’s face. “Why don’t we see what we can do about getting you folks back down the mountain.”

********

Ace ran down the hill toward the spring, and Chad and Evan made their way down the hillside after him. When they finally arrived at the water, they walked over to see what the thing was that Ace was sniffing around. Chad picked up what appeared to be a woman’s skirt. “What did Pilar say that Sheridan was wearing when they left the house yesterday morning?”

“She said that Sheridan was wearing a black business suit,” Evan said, inspecting the label. “This definitely looks like a skirt from a black business suit, and by the name on the label it could very well be Sheridan’s.”

Chad looked around at the trees surrounding them. “This doesn’t make much sense though. If I know my man Luis, he’s not going to let Sheridan run around in the wilderness without a skirt on. I just hope this isn’t a bad sign.”

“Let’s go up here on the ridge. There is a clearing up there where people have camped in the past. It’s a good spot because it’s surrounded by trees, and still close enough to the water,” Evan said leading the way.

When they got to the clearing, and Evan saw the remains of a campfire, he squatted down to check it out. “Well, there was definitely a fire here recently.”

“Do you think it was Luis and Sheridan?’ Chad asked.

Evan pushed his hand through his hair. “I can’t say for sure, but the chances look good since we found Sheridan’s skirt down there.”

Chad noticed the look of concern on Evan’s face. “You’re worried about Kay too, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, I’m sorry Chad, but if she doesn’t show up soon, I’m going to have to go back and look for her. What if she’s laying out there hurt somewhere? At least Sheridan has Luis, but Kay’s out there alone..........”

As anxious as Chad was to find Sheridan and Luis, he also knew how Evan must be feeling. He knew that if Whitney was out there somewhere he wouldn’t stop until he found her. “Come on Uncle Evan, let’s go look for Kay.”

As it turned out, they didn’t have long to wait until she showed up. They had started on the path again heading back in the direction they had come from, when they heard someone yelling. Evan took off running in the direction of the sound, and Chad and Ace followed behind him. When he stopped short, Chad was unprepared and smacked right into Evan’s back, knocking them both to the ground. In the mean time, Ace was barking at a cluster of wild turkeys congregated at a large tree just ahead.

“Are you two going to lay there all day, or is somebody going to help me down?” Kay shouted.

When Chad and Evan finally untangled themselves, and stood up, they looked around for Kay, and didn’t see her anywhere. “Kay, where are you?” Evan shouted looking around in confusion.

“I’m up here in this tree, and I’m not coming down until you get rid of those rabid turkeys.”

They both looked up to see Kay sitting on one of the lower branches. Ace was trying his best to move the turkeys away, but they weren’t cooperating very quickly. Evan picked up a stick to prod the wild birds along, but they seemed totally unconcerned.

“You know, it would serve you right if I just left you up there. At least I would be sure that you were staying out of trouble. What do you think Chad, should I teach her a lesson?”

Chad crossed his arms, and looked up at Kay. “That might not be a bad idea. At least she would learn not to take off in the wilderness by herself, worrying everybody when we’re supposed to be concentrating on finding Luis and Sheridan.”

“Look, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry anybody. I just wanted to help too, but I didn’t plan on running into a pack of crazed turkeys.”

Evan looked up at her and laughed. “Turkeys are probably the dumbest bird alive, and I can’t even believe you let them get the best of you. Now come on and jump down, I’ll stand here and catch you.”

“What if they start pecking my legs again?”

“Kay, we don’t have all day here, we need to find Luis and Sheridan, so just jump,” Evan said, getting really frustrated.

Kay decided that if there was ever a time to trust him, the moment was now, so she went for broke and swung down to drop from the branch. Evan caught her easily, but tripped while trying to avoid stepping on a turkey and they both went crashing to the ground. Luckily, Evan cushioned Kay’s fall, and took the brunt of the impact. Chad walked up and lifted Kay, and set her upright, and then grabbed Evan’s hand to assist him up. “You two need to wear warning labels. Come on; let’s get out of here. I have enough turkey poop on my boots right now to fertilize the whole state of Maine.”

Evan rotated his shoulder to make sure there was no major damage, and shot Kay a dirty look. “How did you manage to get up in that tree anyway?”

“I was a tomboy growing up. I used to climb trees with Miguel all the time when we were kids.”

“Are you all right?” Evan asked her.

“Yes, I’m fine thanks to you,” Kay responded, touched by his concern.

“That’s good, because then I won’t feel guilty when I take you over my knee and spank some sense into you for pulling such a foolish stunt as to go out in the wilderness by yourself,” he said, getting right up in her face.

Kay didn’t back down at all, and leaned in even closer to him. “Don’t you even think about it, or………”

“Or what, you’ll run to daddy to tell him that big bad Evan was picking on you?” Evan spat back at her.

“STOP IT,” Chad said, pulling the two of them apart. “Luis and Sheridan could be in big trouble, and we don’t have time to stand here all day while you two have a pissing contest."

“You’re right Chad, the important thing is to find Luis and Sheridan, but I will deal with her later,” he said, pointing to Kay.

Kay opened her mouth to respond, but shut it just as quickly when Chad made a zipping motion across his mouth. No one said another word, and they continued back on the search again.

********

George Reed and B.J. had left them alone for a while, and were off in the distance talking in hushed voices. Luis had a bad feeling that they were discussing their fate, and he was worried. How could he possibly fight against twenty guys with guns? They wouldn’t have a chance in hell against that kind of firepower. He had tried to use wit to outsmart them, but it didn’t look as if it was working. He hated to do it, but he had to warn Sheridan about what might be in store for them. “Sheridan,” he said in a low voice. “I recognize that guy talking to B.J. and he is wanted by the FBI for murdering a federal judge. I’m not sure he’s going to be too crazy about letting up walk out of here.”

Her eyes lit up with worry. “But Luis, I thought we convinced them. Did I do something to make them suspicious?”

“No sweetie, you were perfect, and I was really proud of you, but right now I’m convinced that it wouldn’t matter who we were. We’ve seen this guy, and can identify him, and I’m afraid they are not going to let us go.”

Sheridan crumbled, and leaned against him. “No Luis. Our babies need us…… We have to do something,” she pleaded with him.

“I haven’t given up Sheridan, but it’s important that you know what we’re up against. I’m thinking now, and I’m sure I’ll come up with a plan. In the meantime try to keep your cool, and just play along with our original cover.” He squeezed her hand. “Do you think you can do that?”

“I’ll do what ever it takes to get home to our babies,” she said with determination.

Luis smiled at her, and grabbed her hand. “That’s my girl.”

Suddenly a jeep appeared out of nowhere, kicking up a cloud of dust as it pulled into the camp. The man driving got out and went to the back to unload boxes of supplies. George and B.J. approached the jeep and started talking to the driver. Luis watched in dread as the driver pulled a newspaper from the front seat of the vehicle, and spread it open to show George and B.J. the front page. When George looked up, and he saw the look in his eyes, Luis knew they were doomed. As they walked up, Luis leaned over and whispered in Sheridan’s ear. “They know Sheridan.......”

“Please Luis, you have to think of something............”

“Well, well, well. It appears that we have a real problem here,” George said walking up in front of them. I have to admit that you two were pretty good. I guess you must have had a lot of acting lessons in those fancy finishing schools. Now B.J. here thinks we should ransom you to that rich and powerful brother of yours, and actually I did give it some consideration, but then we have the problem of your husband. Now, don’t you agree Agent Lopez-Fitzgerald that you would feel it your duty to report that you saw me? Isn’t that true Agent,” George said kicking Luis in the leg.

“Just let us go, and I swear to you that I will forget everything and everyone I saw here today.”

George laughed out loud. “I’ve been smart enough to make fools out of those FBI and ATF agents, do you really think I’m dumb enough to actually let you go?”

“Please,” Sheridan pleaded. “You can’t do this to us. We have two small babies at home, and they need us, and I would do anything to get home to them.” She started to cry. “I promise that we will do anything you say, but please don’t hurt us.”

“Very touching, but you see, as much as we would like to get our hands on all that money, I’m afraid I just can’t take the risk that one of you won’t open your mouth. So............, I’m afraid that you and your husband are going to have to take a walk with us.”

Luis stood up in an attempt to try to reason with the guy, but George pulled a pistol out, pointing in right at Luis’ head, and clicked the trigger. “Don’t even think about it Agent Lopez-Fitzgerald, because I wouldn’t want to have to blow your head off right in front of your lovely wife.”

“Then just tell us what the hell you’re going to do with us?” Luis demanded.

“Well, I’m sure you already know that we just can’t let you leave this mountain alive, but it would be a little messy if we just shot you. We just can’t take the chance that someone would find the bodies, because that would just bring a whole lot of federal agents up here. What do you think B.J? Perhaps a little tumble off of that ravine on the south ridge?”

B.J. chuckled. “That sounds good to me George. That way if they find the bodies, it would look like these two got careless and accidentally fell over the side.”

“Please don’t do this,” Sheridan begged.

“Get up Miss Money Bags. It’s time for you and your cop husband to go for a walk.”

Chapter 5

Luis was almost happy that they were taking them out of the camp, because at least now he would have a better chance of getting them out of this mess. It was definitely a lot easier to overcome two men, than an army of twenty. George had insisted that B.J. tie their hands behind their backs, just so they wouldn’t get any ideas about trying to escape. George also felt that they needed to get rid of them as soon as possible, because there were probably already search teams deployed to look for the missing couple. Luis looked at Sheridan, and the devastation he saw in her eyes broke his heart in a million pieces. She thought they were doomed, and it was tearing him up inside. He had different plans though, because if these guys thought he was going to go down without a fight they were sadly mistaken.

When B.J. had their hands tied securely, George nudged them along with the nose of his gun, and Luis decided to try one last time to reason with them. “Why do you have to kill us? The FBI already suspects that you’re hiding up here in these mountains, why is it going to matter what we say?”

“You just answered your own question. The FBI suspects, and suspects is a lot different than knowing for sure, and if I let you to go, they will know for sure that I’m up here. The bad thing is, I’m going to have to move on again, and I was kind of liking this area.”

“My God,” Sheridan sobbed. “You’re a cold-blooded monster. How can you live with yourself?”

“It’s called survival of the fittest, but then you wouldn’t know about trying to survive would you? You’ve always had everything handed to you on a silver platter.”

“Maybe so, but that silver platter isn’t always filled with good things. The only thing that has any real meaning in my life is my husband and my children, so please let us go, and I could give you millions. You would never want for anything again,” Sheridan said, pleading with him again.

George laughed. “Under different circumstances I just might take you up on your offer, but it’s just not worth the risk, so..........”

“Don’t even bother Sheridan. You’re trying to make a deal with a pathetic bastard that has to kill people to feel important,” Luis said, trying to stall for time.

George’s face filled with hate, but then suddenly he started laughing. “You think I don’t know what you’re doing? You’re trying to piss me off, so I’ll lose control, and get sloppy. Sorry, but your cop tactics aren’t going to work on me. Now get moving, or I’ll make you vulture food right now.”

********

Ace had picked up their scent, and they were moving quickly now trying to keep up with him as he led them to Luis and Sheridan. Chad was glad that he brought his gun, because his cop instinct was telling him that there was trouble up ahead. “So Evan, do you have any idea where Ace is going?”

“If I remember correctly, there is an old abandoned Boy Scout camp up ahead. There is a dirt road that leads into the clearing, so it would make sense that they’re following that until it reaches the main road.”

They had lost sight of Ace, but they could hear him up ahead whining. When they came upon him, they saw that he had stopped at the edge of what looked to be a clearing on the other side of the trees. Chad got there first, and when he looked through the trees, he couldn’t believe his eyes. “What the hell,” he said, pulling out his binoculars. At first glance, he thought it was the Army out on some kind of maneuvers, but on closer inspection, he noticed several of the men sitting around drinking beer. He had never been in the military, but he was sure that soldiers were not allowed to drink while out on any official exercises.

Evan and Kay had come up beside him. “What is it Chad?” Evan said, looking through the trees.

“Wow, it looks like the Army. They probably saved Sheridan and Luis,” Kay said in an excited voice.

“Shhh, keep it down Kay. These guys are not the Army, and if it’s who I think it is, we could be in for some trouble.”

“Who are these guys?” Chad asked.

“I think they’re a group of homespun militia that call themselves the Maine Patriots. A couple of years ago when I was a guide up here, they had warned us to stay clear of them, because they suspected them of carjacking a military truck full of weapons that was on it’s way to Brunswick Naval Base. I had heard the ATF caught up to them, but they never found any of the weapons in their possession, so they had to let them go.”

“This is not good news,” Chad said, continuing to search the parameter of the clearing. “Damn, look over there Evan.”

Evan pointed his binoculars in the direction that Chad was looking, and saw Luis and Sheridan being led out of the clearing at gunpoint. “Oh God. What do we do now Chad?”

“I’m not sure, I’m trying to come up with a plan.” Chad focused his binoculars on the two men behind Luis and Sheridan, and for some reason one of the men’s faces looked familiar. He racked his brain, and then he finally remembered that he had seen this guy on a wanted poster. If his memory served him, his name was George Reed, and he was wanted for the murder of a federal judge. “Evan, look at that guy on the left. Does he look familiar to you?”

“Yeah, I remember his face from the news. It caught my attention because the news guy mentioned that they thought he was hiding out in these mountains somewhere. What if Luis recognized him too, and that is why they’re taking them away?” Evan said in a panicked voice.

“I’m sure Luis did recognize him. His face is plastered all over every law enforcement agency in the country. He’s on the FBI’s most wanted list.”

“Oh my God,” Kay said in a shaky voice. “What if that man is trying to kill Luis and Sheridan?”

“I’m afraid that is exactly what he is trying to do Kay, but we’re not going to let that happen.” Chad pulled out his two-way radio and got Reese on the line. “Reese, are you there?”

“Roger Chad.”

“If the Forest Ranger is there, I want you to put him on this radio. This is an emergency.”

“He’s here. I’ll get him.”

“Ranger O’Brien here. What’s your situation Agent Harris?” the Ranger asked.

“We’re up here at the old Boy Scout camp, and there are a bunch of those Maine Patriots camped out here. We also spotted George Reed leaving the camp, and he has Luis and Sheridan held at gunpoint.”

“Okay Agent Harris, hold your position. I’m going to get the FBI up there as soon as possible. They’ve been looking for this guy for several years.”

“Sorry O’Brien, no can do. If we wait for the FBI to get here, Luis and Sheridan could be dead. I’m going after them.”

“I wouldn’t advise that Agent Harris, George Reed is very dangerous.”

“Oh believe me, he’s child’s play compared to some of the drug dealers I’ve busted. Don’t worry about me. You just get the FBI up here as soon as possible.”

“Well, it’s obvious I’m not going to be able to talk you out of it, so just be careful up there.”

“So now what do we do?” Evan asked, after Chad had signed off.

“We aren’t going to do anything. You two are going to stay here hidden where it’s safe and Ace and I are going after Luis and Sheridan.”

“Forget it Chad, Sheridan’s my sister and I’m going with you. Besides, are you forgetting that I know this area and you don’t? You need me.”

“Okay,” Chad conceded. “But when it comes time for the action, you two are going be hidden away somewhere safe. Understood?”

“Understood,” Evan and Kay said at the same time.

“So Evan, do you have any idea where they might be taking them?” Chad asked.

“It looks like they’re heading toward the ravine. It’s a pretty big drop, and I hate to say this, but it would be a perfect place to throw a body.”

“Okay Evan, is there a shortcut there, so I can head them off?” Chad asked.

“Yeah, it’s pretty dense, but I think I can get you there before they arrive at the ravine.” He looked at Kay. “Do you think you can handle it?” he said, taking her hand.

“Yep, you just lead the way,” she said smiling.

It was rough going, but they got at the ravine before George arrived with Luis and Sheridan. Chad reminded them that it was time for them to go find a place to hide and stay out of the line of fire. Evan balked, but he also knew they he needed to keep Kay out of harm’s way so he relented. Now, all Chad had to do was leave some sign so Luis would know he was there.

********

Luis knew that time was running out, and he still hadn’t thought of a plan that wouldn’t end without getting them both killed. He glanced over at Sheridan, and he could see the tears running down her face. He wished so badly that his wrists were free, so that he could at least hold her hand to give her some comfort. Sheridan looked over and caught his gaze, and he mouthed to her “I promised.” It seemed to inspire her, because she stood a little taller. Several options came to mind, but he dismissed each one because they were too risky. He had nothing left right now but prayer, and he asked God for some sign to show him the way, and that’s when he saw it. He wasn’t sure at first if his eyes were deceiving him, but as they drew closer he could see it hanging on the branch of a bush......... Chad’s beaded necklace. He would have known it anywhere, because he had joked about it with Chad in the past. Now all he had to do was to wait for Chad to cause a distraction so they could make a move.

They were standing at the ridge now, and George stepped up beside them. “Well, it’s time for you two to say your goodbyes.”

Sheridan was openly crying now, and once again tried to plead for their lives. “Please don’t do this to us. What will our children do without us?”

“I’m sure they will inherit all that money of yours and people will be breaking down the doors to take care of them.......... Look; don’t get so upset, it will be over before you know it.”

“Can you at least untie our hands so we can say goodbye to each other,” Luis asked.

George considered it for a minute. “Oh what the hell, I guess I could let you say goodbye to each other. Besides, just in case they do find your bodies, we wouldn’t want them so see those ropes around your wrist. We need to make sure this looks like an accident. Go ahead B.J. untie them.”

After B.J. untied their hands, he remained standing beside them. Luis knew he had to get him away, so he could tell Sheridan that Chad was there. “Look B.J., could you give us a little privacy? Please.........”

B.J. looked over at George, and he nodded an okay. Luis took Sheridan in his arms, and she collapsed against him sobbing. “Shhhh, listen to me Sheridan,” he whispered in her ear. “Chad is here, and he’s going to get us out of this.”

She didn’t respond at first, but finally what he just told her seemed to register. “What........? How do you know?” she said, wiping the tears out of her eyes.

“Just hug me,” he said pulling her tightly against him. When he looked over her shoulder, a slight movement caught his eyes, and he looked up in the outcropping of rocks behind where George was standing, and that‘s when he spotted Ace hunched between the rocks ready to pounce. “Listen, I just saw Ace up in the rocks above George, and I’m pretty sure that Chad is going to cause a distraction. As soon as he does I want you to drop to the ground.......”

“Sorry folks, but its time to break it up,” George said, interrupting them. “B.J. and me had a big card game waiting back at the camp.........”

All of a sudden out of nowhere a flare went shooting by them to explode over the ravine. Sheridan dropped to the ground, and Luis fell on top of her, protecting her with his body. Ace leaped out from the rocks and jumped on top of George, pinning him to the ground. The gun went flying out of his hands, and a shot went off when it hit the ground. B.J. looked around in shock, trying to comprehend what was happening, and Chad took the opportunity to come up behind him. He pulled him into a chokehold, and held a gun to his head. “Drop the gun scumbag or your head is going to look just like that flare that went flying through here earlier. When B.J. dropped the gun, Chad looked over to see Ace with his jaws on George’s jugular, poised to bite down on command. “Luis, are you two okay?” Chad called to them.

Luis looked down at Sheridan’s frightened blue eyes, and brushed a stray curl away from her face. “Are you all right sweetie?”

“Yes Luis.......,” she said in a shaky voice. Is it over?”

“Yes, it’s over. Chad, everything is okay here,” Luis shouted.

“Somebody get this damn dog off of me,” George said, his voice a few octaves higher then normal.

Chad laughed. “Evan, you can come out now. I need you to tie this bastard up, so I can rescue old George from Ace’s jaws of death.”

Evan and Kay came through the trees, and Evan walked up to Chad and B.J. “Oh believe me, this will be my pleasure. Step away from him Chad, so I can introduce myself.” When Chad moved away, Evan punched B.J. in the jaw so hard, that his eyes rolled back in his head, and he went crashing to the ground. He looked down at B.J.’s prone body, and swollen jaw. “I think the facial swelling is an improvement, what do you think Chad?”

“Yeah,” Chad said, laughing. “He almost looks pretty now.” Chad looked over and saw Luis and Sheridan still lying on the ground, and he walked over to them. “Hey buddy, it’s safe to get up now.”

“I think I might need your help,” Luis said, rolling off of Sheridan with a grimace on his face.

Sheridan sat up, and that’s when she saw the blood on her hand. “Oh my God, you’re bleeding,” She rose up on her knees, and leaned over Luis’ body. “Where are you hurt..........? Chad please help him,” she said, panic filling her voice.

Chad squatted down beside Luis, and that’s when he saw the blood soaking his pant leg. “Damn, you’ve been shot.”

“Shot! Dear God Luis.......... Chad, we need to get him to a hospital.”

“Hey, a little bullet in the leg is not going to get me down,” he said, trying to calm her down.

“Sheridan’s right Luis, we need to get you to a hospital. It looks like you’re losing a lot of blood.”

“Come on guys, I’m tougher than that. Just help me up so we can get out of here, because I’ve seen enough of this mountain to last a life time,” Luis said, trying to minimize his situation, since Sheridan was in such a fragile state of mind.

“Oh no you don’t,” she commanded. “I didn’t survive a plane crash, and almost being pushed off a mountain, to have you die on me because you’re too stubborn to admit you need help.”

“Whoa,” Chad said, shocked by Sheridan’s sudden authoritative tone. “I think the lady has spoken Luis. Let me get on the radio and get some help up here, and then I guess I better give Ace a break and tie George up. He’s still over there squealing like a pig.”

Evan ripped the seam of Luis’ jeans open to expose the area where he had been shot. He took the first aid kit out of his backpack, and cleaned around the wound with an alcohol swab, and wrapped some gauze tightly around Luis’ leg. “Sheridan, I need you to put your hand on here to keep pressure on the wound. Do you think you can do that?” he said, giving her an encouraging smile.

“Yes Evan, I’ll do whatever it takes……..”

“Wait,” Luis said, trying to sit up. “I can do that Evan. Sheridan has been through enough today.”

“Lay down Luis,” Sheridan said, putting her hand on his chest to keep him flat. “Don’t make me tell you again.”

Luis looked at Evan, and they both smiled. “I guess I better comply with the boss’s orders.”

“I would suggest that Luis,” Evan said. Suddenly, he put his head up. “Do you hear that?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Luis said. “It sounds like gunfire. It must be coming from the campsite. It also sounds like a chopper is coming this way.”

“I guess the FBI is already trying to take over the camp,” Evan said, pulling his flare gun out. “I’m going to give them a signal to they can find our exact location.”

“How did the FBI get here so fast?” Luis asked.

Chad had finished tying up George, and had Ace standing guard over both him and B.J., who was still out like a light. “I called the feds over an hour ago when we discovered the campsite, and I saw old George here holding you two at gunpoint, so I knew it was time to call in reinforcements.”

“Thanks buddy, we owe you our lives,” Luis said gratefully.

“I second that Chad,” Sheridan said. “You and Evan saved our lives, and I don’t know how we can even repay you.”

“Seems to me, that I owe you one anyway for saving my behind that day in Julian’s office. If you wouldn’t have come when you did and called for help, I could have bled to death. So I think that makes us even,” Chad said grinning at her. “Listen, they’re sending a helicopter up here so they can air lift Luis out of here. It should be here soon.”

“Thank God,” Sheridan said, looking at Luis with a worried frown. She was trying so hard to be strong for Luis, so he wouldn’t have to worry about her emotional state. They had teased her earlier about her bossy attitude, but little did they know it was only to cover up how she really felt. She couldn’t bear to see Luis hurt, and she was just on the verge of breaking down and sobbing right here in front of everyone. All she could do was sigh with relief when she finally heard the helicopter above them.

********

Pilar was so thankful that Grace has stayed with her through this whole terrible ordeal. She knew she could have handled the babies by herself, but it was nice to have Grace there for someone to lean on when she feared the worst. Grace was on the phone with Sam right now, and she was hoping that they finally had the news they had been praying for. Grace hung up the phone and came to sit next to Pilar.

“Pilar I have some good news. They found Luis and Sheridan, and they are alive.”

“Gracia a Dios,” Pilar said, sinking back against the back of the sofa in relief.

“There is some bad news though. Luis was shot in the leg, but Sam said he is doing well, and he was even joking with everyone. They air lifted him out of the mountains, and he and Sheridan are on their way to the hospital as we speak.”

“Oh no,” Pilar said, wringing her hands. “How did this happen?”

“Well, Sam didn’t have time to go into details, but Eve is with him, so he’s in good hands until he gets to the hospital.”

“And Sheridan........? Is she all right?”

“She appears to be doing fine in spite of everything that has happened to them in the last several days. Look Pilar, Miguel and Theresa are coming back from the search location by car, so it may take them a while to get here. Why don’t you go on to the hospital, and wait for Luis and Sheridan to arrive, and I’ll stay here with the children.”

“Oh Grace, are you sure?” Pilar said, clasping Grace’s hand with her own. “Thank you Grace.” Pilar walked over to the babies sitting in their carriers, and kissed each one. She smiled, stroking their soft cheeks. “Your mama and papa should be home with you very soon, and I know they are going to be so happy to see you.”

********

As exhausted as she was, Sheridan was finding it impossible to sit down and relax. She had been pacing back and forth waiting for the doctor to come out and tell her that Luis was out of surgery. Luckily, Eve had found some hospital scrubs for her to put on so she didn’t have to walk around in that awful getup she had worn for the last couple of days. Pilar was with her now, and had assured her that the babies were fine, and under the care of Grace right now. She wanted to see them so badly, but she had to find out if Luis was going to be okay first. Then, she could go home and tell Luke and Lily that their daddy was fine, and he would be home with them soon. She had already called home, and Grace had held the phone to their ears while Sheridan talked to them, and it gave her comfort to hear their sweet little baby noises. Miguel, Theresa, and the others had arrived a little while ago, and the waiting room was filled with people.

Pilar got up from her chair, and walked over to Sheridan. “Sheridan, you’ve been through so much the last couple of days, and you should sit down and try to relax. I’m sure the doctor will be out soon to give us word on Luis,” Pilar said, putting her hand on Sheridan’s arm.

“I can’t help it Pilar. I just can’t seem to sit still,” she said looking around. “Where is the doctor anyway? It seems like it’s taking forever.”

“Sheridan, it really hasn’t been that long. Now, come and sit down and eat something. Terasita got you a sandwich downstairs in the cafeteria.”

“Okay Pilar, I’ll try to eat something...........”

“Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald...........?”

Sheridan turned around to see the doctor standing there. “I’m Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald. Do you have news on my husband?”

“Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald, I’m Dr. Walker,” he said shaking Sheridan’s hand. “Your husband did very well. He was fortunate that the bullet didn’t damage any major arteries. It was lodged in the thigh muscle, but we were able to extract it without causing anymore damage.”

Sheridan smiled. “That’s wonderful news Dr. Walker. So, how long before he’s on his feet again?”

“If everything goes okay, he should be able to go home in a couple of days. He’ll have to use crutches for a while, and he may need some rehabilitation therapy, but I’m very pleased with his progress.”

“Thank you so much doctor,” Sheridan said flashing a smile for the first time all day. “When can I see him?”

“He’s still in the recovery room, but he should be back in his room in about a half-hour. You can see him then, but, “ he said looking at the crowd in the room. “Would you mind going in shifts, and keeping the visits brief? He needs to rest.”

Thank God, Sheridan thought to herself. This nightmare was finally over.

********

Later, after the stream of visitors had gone, Sheridan was sitting on the edge of Luis’ bed, holding his hand. She lifted her other hand, and brushed a dark lock of hair from his forehead. “Oh Luis, when I think about how close I came to losing you........”

“Hey sweetie, a little bullet in the leg isn’t going to kill me. You know me, I’m tough as nails,” he said, trying to lighten her mood.

“Still, that bullet could have been higher and hit you in the head............, Oh God, I don’t even want to think about it. You saved my life again Luis. You took that bullet because you were protecting me.”

“Sheridan, we’ve both been at death’s door more than once the last couple of days, but we’re alive, and that’s the only thing I want to concentrate on right now.”

“You’re right,” she said leaning her head on his shoulder. “I love you Luis.”

“I love you too, but you look exhausted, and I know you’re dying to see Luke and Lily, so why don’t you go home. Since I’m also dying to see them, and can’t, you could give them a big kiss for me.”

“You’re right, I want to see them so badly, I can hardly stand it, but I want to be with you too,” she said conflicted.

“Now, here is what’s going to happen. You are going to give me a kiss, and then I want you to promise me that you are going to go home and read to our children and get some sleep.”

“Okay, I concede for now, but I’ll be back first thing in the morning..........”

“Shhh,” he said, kissing her. “You know,” he said, and kissed her again. “You will have to nurse me when I get home. Will you get one of those little white dresses, with a cap, and give me a sponge bath?”

Sheridan giggled. “You’re incorrigible. I guess you must be on the mend, because it sounds like your sex drive is coming back.”

“What are you talking about?” he mumbled against her lips. “I never lost it,” he said, kissing her again.

Somebody clearing their throat interrupted them. They looked up red-faced, to see Eve standing there with a big grin on her face. “Well, it looks like our patient is on the road to recovery. How are you feeling Luis?”

“I’m feeling great Eve. In fact, I think you should let me go home tonight,” he said, flashing her a charming smile.

“You say that because the pain medication hasn’t worn off. Ask me that question again once it has. Now you two, there is somebody here to see you. Should I let them in?”

Sheridan and Luis looked at each other curiously, and than back to Eve. “Sure,” they both answered.

Eve turned around, and opened the door, and in walked Grace and Sam holding their babies. “Oh dear God,” Sheridan said, crying with the shear joy of seeing her precious babies again.

“So Luis,” Sam said, as he and Grace walked up to them. “Do you think you’re up for holding your daughter?”

“Yes,” Luis said, staring at his children with pure joy.

He held out his arms to take Lily and enfolded her against his chest. He kissed her forehead, and then kissed Luke, who was already enclosed in Sheridan’s embrace. They showered the babies with kisses and sweet words, then traded babies, and began the process all over again.

Chapter 6

Despite everything they had been through in the last couple of days, Luis and Sheridan were the happiest two people in the world. Just to hold their children was a pleasure that they thought they might never experience again. So caught up in their own little world, for a minute they forgot there was anyone else in the room but the four of them. Sheridan looked up, happy tears rolling down her face. “Thank you all so much, but how did you manage this Eve?” she said, wiping the tears away.

“Actually, you have Grace to thank since this was her idea. Normally this would be against hospital policy, but I do have a little clout around here, and I think this might be a special circumstance,” Eve said smiling.

“You have all been such wonderful friends to us. Sam, you and Eve were right there in the trenches trying to find us. And Grace, the way you sacrificed your time to stay with mama, and then you stayed with the babies so she could come to the hospital......... Sheridan and I are so overwhelmed by your kindness.”

Grace smiled. “Are you kidding, there was no hardship taking care of these two little sweethearts. They were as good as gold, and it really was kind of nice taking care of little babies again. Besides, we all know that you would do the same for us if we were in a similar situation.”

Luis looked at Sheridan, and they both smiled. “Are you sure you’re talking about Luke and Lily here, or are there some impostor babies out there?” Luis asked.

“They’ve been known to have their moments,” Sheridan said laughing.

“I’m serious, they were perfect angels and it was my pleasure,” Grace insisted.

“Why don’t we step out of the room, and let Luis and Sheridan have some time alone with their babies?” Eve said, as she opened the door.

“Before you go Sam, I have one more favor I’d like to ask of you.”

“Sure Luis. What can I do for you?” Sam asked.

“I was hoping you could take Sheridan and the babies home tonight, and make sure they get settled.............”

Sheridan interrupted him. “Excuse me Luis, but I’m sure I’ll be fine. I don’t want to impose on Sam and Grace anymore after everything they’ve already done for us.”

“Sheridan, Grace and I had already planned on taking you home so there will be no further discussion about it......... Luis buddy, it’s good to see you alive and kicking. I’ll see you tomorrow, and Sheridan, I’ll see you in a few minutes,” Sam said, as he walked out, and shut the door behind him.

“Oh Luis, I swear they’ve grown since we saw them last. What do you think?” she said, holding Lily up for Luis’ inspection.

“It’s amazing, but I think you’re right. They seem to change every day.” Luis lifted Luke’s shirt, exposing his stomach. “Hey Luke, did you miss having daddy tickle your tummy?” Luke kicked his little legs, and broke out in a huge grin.

“My little sweet peas,” Sheridan said kissing them both. “You have no idea how much daddy and I missed you.”

The visit was much too short as far as Luis was concerned. When Eve came back in the room to tell them it was time to go, he didn’t want to let any of them go. He kissed his children goodbye, and pulled Sheridan against him. “I’ll miss you tonight,” he said, kissing her softly.

“I don’t want to leave you..........,” she mumbled against his lips.

“Hey, just think about how good a long hot shower is going to feel, and our bed is certainly softer than the hard ground.”

“You’re certainly right about that,” she said, smiling. “I’ll be back to see you as soon as I can tomorrow.”

“I’ll be counting the minutes. Now, let me kiss Peanut and Luke goodbye so you can go home and get some much-needed rest.”

After kissing his children, Luis reluctantly handed Luke to Eve. As they were ready to walk out the door, Sheridan turned one more time and looked at Luis. “Thank you for keeping your promise.”

As they were walking down the hallway, Sheridan spotted Evan sitting by himself in one of the waiting areas. She asked Grace to take Lily for a moment, and walked up to him. “Evan, I’m surprised to see you, but I’m glad you’re still here. I want to thank you for everything you did to help rescue Luis and me.”

Evan looked a little uncomfortable. “I really didn’t do anything special. After all, Chad and Ace were the true heroes today.”

“Well, that’s not what I heard. Chad told me how you organized the search parties, and he also said that he would have never gotten to us without your knowledge of the area. As far as I’m concerned, you are just as big of a hero, and it means so much to me.”

Evan finally smiled. “I didn’t want my little niece and nephew to grow up without their parents........ Besides, I didn’t want to lose out on the opportunity to get to know my sister.”

“Oh Evan, you have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that,“ she said, pulling him into a hug. “I want to get to know my brother too.”

Evan was so touched by her words, and for the first time since his grandmother died he actually felt like he wasn’t so alone. Still a little uncomfortable with all these new emotions, he changed the subject. “How long is Luis going to be laid up in the hospital?”

“Well the doctor says that it should just be a couple of days until he can come home. Of course, he will have to be on crutches and it’s likely that he will need some rehabilitation therapy.”

“Is anyone staying with you? I mean......, you’ll need someone to help you with the babies, and you’ll have Luis to take care of when he gets home. I really don’t like the idea of you being out there by yourself.”

“That’s sweet of you to be concerned Evan, but I’m sure I’ll be fine. Besides, I’ve imposed on everybody enough in the last couple of days,” she said, touched by his concern.

“Look, why don’t I come out there and stay for a few days? I’ll just sack out on the sofa, and that way if you need something I’ll be there to help you,” Evan said, surprised the words had come out of his mouth.

Sheridan was totally shocked by his words. “You would really do that?”

“Of course I would, besides I would feel a lot better knowing you were not alone out there. You’ve been through a lot the last couple of days and you need some time to recover yourself. I’ll just take a couple of days off from the Lobster Shack so there will be somebody to stay with the babies when you go to visit Luis.”

“No Evan, please don’t do that. I know how important that money is to you. Theresa has already volunteered to watch the children so I could visit Luis, but I would love to have you stay with us just the same.”

“Good, then it’s settled. I’ll go home and pack some things up, and meet you at your house later.”

She graced him with her beautiful smile. “I’ll see you later then,” she said, and left to join Grace and Sam, who were waiting in the hall with the babies.

*******

The next morning the hospital was in an uproar as a steady stream of agents from the FAA, FBI, and ATF converged on Luis. He was in pain, but being a cop, he knew that these interviews were necessary so that they could conduct their investigations. He told them all the details of their ordeal, and also relayed his suspicions about the plane being tampered with. The FBI was extremely happy that they finally had George Reid in their custody, and the ATF had found the missing stolen guns, and the Maine Patriots were going to do some jail time. The FAA was still in the process of recovering the wreckage from the plane, and their investigation could take months to come to any conclusions as to what had caused them to lose fuel that quickly.

After the agents left, Luis was dozing when he felt a presence in his room. He opened his eyes to see Julian standing there. He really wasn’t surprised to see him though, since he had sent a message to the Crane estate for a request that Julian come to see him. As much as he detested and distrusted Julian, Luis knew he was the key to discovering who had sabotaged the airplane. It was funny that right at that moment he wondered if some day Julian’s nose would be permanently stuck in that upward position. He stared at Luis like he was the lowest form of human life, and Luis returned his look with equal distaste. Finally, Julian was the first one to break their silent battle of wills.

“Normally I would have scoffed at your request to see you, but I have to admit that I’m curious. I can’t imagine what you could possibly want with me unless it’s to apologize for destroying my airplane,” Julian said snidely.

Luis decided to test him. “I won’t apologize for something that wasn’t our fault. That plane was tampered with, and I have to wonder Julian if you were the one behind it.”

“That’s preposterous,” Julian said aghast. “Why would I want to destroy my own property?”

“Oh I don’t know Julian, maybe it’s the fact that Sheridan and I aren’t some of your favorite people, or maybe you were after the insurance money,” Luis accused.

“That’s totally ridiculous, I didn’t even know you were taking the plane, and I gave my pilot a strong dressing down for letting Sheridan take it without my permission,” Julian said indignantly.

It seemed incomprehensible to Luis, but he actually believed Julian for once. He had passed his test, and now he had to figure out who was the intended victim for the attempted murder. “So Julian, the question remains who tampered with that plane, and whom were they trying to kill?”

The enormity of what Luis was saying seemed to finally hit him, and Julian’s eyes grew large. “Are you trying to imply that somebody was trying to murder me?” Julian said shocked. “That’s ludicrous. Who would want to kill me?”

Luis picked up the phone book off of the bedside table. “Oh, I don’t know Julian, why don’t you start with the A’s?”

“How can you be so sure it wasn’t you that was the intended victim? Maybe one of those criminals you keep company with decided to pay you back for arresting them.”

“At first I thought they were after either Sheridan or myself, but then I remembered that we didn’t decide to take the plane until the last minute. Whoever sabotaged that plane would have had to know ahead of time that it was going up, and when it was going. You were the one that filed the original flight plan. Sheridan didn’t file hers until right before we took off, and now the question of the day is beside your pilot, who knew you were going on that trip?” Luis asked.

Julian pondered that question for a moment. “Well my secretary of course, because she would have made the arrangements to make sure our penthouse in New York was ready for my visit.”

“Think Julian, did you mention your trip to anyone else?” Luis demanded.

“Well, I may have mentioned it at the club, because I was asked to join a golf outing, and I had to turn them down because I told them I was going on a business trip. But, you‘re grasping at straws, because these people are not murderers.”

“Who was present when you talked about your trip?”

Julian was growing impatient with Luis’ questions. “There was Jonathan and Warren........”

“Warren? Isn’t Warren a little young to be hanging out with your crowd?” Luis asked.

Julian looked guilty. “We kind of took him under our wing when his father decided to do himself in.”

Luis rose up from his reclining position. “Why did Warren’s father kill himself?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Julian said, straightening his tie. “This whole line of questioning is ridiculous, and I refuse to stand here and be drilled by you any longer. If my plane was sabotaged, then I feel sure that you were the intended victim. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have better things to do,” Julian said, as he strolled out slamming the door.

“I think I might need to find out why Warren’s father killed himself, and I’ll bet my pension that the Cranes had something to do with it,” Luis said out loud.

********

Sheridan opened her eyes to the sunlight streaming into the room. When she saw how bright it was, she jumped out of bed, and slipped on her rope. She couldn’t believe that the babies hadn’t awakened her before now, and it scared her. When she ran to their room, she found their beds empty, her heart started pounding in her chest. Oh God, her worst nightmare had become a reality, and she started shaking all over, and then suddenly she remembered Evan. She ran to the guestroom, and saw that Evan was not there, and relaxed a little feeling sure that he had the babies with him. When she walked downstairs and into the living room, she smiled when she saw the sight before her. Evan was sitting before the babies putting on a show for them with hand puppets, and it was apparent by the smiles on their faces, that Luke and Lily were thoroughly enjoying the show.

Sheridan walked up beside them, and Evan turned when he felt her presence. Sheridan almost felt sorry for him when she saw how embarrassed he was. “Well Evan, it appears that Luke and Lily are already crazy about their uncle. You seem to be a natural with children.”

“I guess maybe I’m just a big kid at heart, but these two little ones are hard to resist,” he said, smiling at the babies.

“I know I’m their mother, but I will certainly agree with you about that. But I’m surprised they aren’t screaming for their bottles.”

“That’s because I’ve already fed them, and they also have on fresh diapers,” Evan said proudly.

Sheridan was shocked. “Is there anything you can’t do Evan?”

“Before you give me credit that I don’t deserve, I called Mrs. Bennett, and she told me what to do.”

“Evan, why didn’t you wake me up?” Sheridan said confused.

“Because I wanted to let you sleep. I heard you walking around last night.”

“I’m so sorry Evan, I didn’t mean to keep you awake. Every time I drifted off to sleep, I would have nightmares about the plane crash and George Reid. I must have checked on the babies twenty times throughout the night.”

“That doesn’t surprise me Sheridan. You went through a lot the last few days. You can’t just forget something like that overnight.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Sheridan said, with a far away look in her eyes, but then she smiled. “Do I smell coffee?”

Evan smiled. “Yes you do, and I didn’t even have to ask Mrs. Bennett how to make it. How do you take it, I’ll get you a cup.”

“That would be wonderful. Just a little cream would be fine.” As Evan walked toward the kitchen Sheridan called out to him. “Are you sure I can’t hire you on a full time basis?”

“Sorry,” Evan said laughing. “I’m not for sale.”

Sheridan walked over and kissed her babies. “So my little darlings, was Uncle Evan playing with you this morning? Mommy needs to get you ready so I can drop you off at your Abuela‘s so Aunt Theresa can watch you. I hate leaving you so soon again, but I promise that it won’t be for long. I just want to go visit your daddy in the hospital. Pretty soon he’ll be home with us, and we’ll all be together again.

********

Luis caught his breath as Sheridan walked in the room. She was like a breath of fresh air dressed in her pink top, and flowered skirt. He inhaled her scent as she leaned over and kissed him, and then he inhaled her lips. When the kiss finally ended, she sat down of the edge of the bed, and gave him a stern look.

“What’s this I hear about you refusing any pain medication? You don’t have to prove what a tough guy you are to anybody.”

“I hate the way that stuff makes me feel. I would rather put up with the pain.”

Sheridan shook her head back and forth. “Will you at least let them give you some aspirin?”

“Okay, I’ll take some aspirin if you come here and give me another kiss,” he said, pulling her toward him.

Sheridan came willingly and brought her lips against his. She had missed him last night, and it felt good to be so close to him again. When they finally came up for air, Sheridan told him about Evan offering to stay with her until Luis was back home. “I’m glad that he’s there. It really makes me feel better.”

“I was shocked when he offered to stay at the house. I think he really wants to be a brother to me,” she said happily.

“It doesn’t surprise me, because I always knew he’d come around. I know for a fact that you’re too hard to resist.”

“When I came downstairs this morning, he was putting on a puppet show for the twins. They were just so adorable..........”

Luis smiled. “I can’t wait to get home so I can be with my family again. I‘m going through major Luke and Peanut withdrawal.”

“That reminds me, I brought you something to tide you over until you can be with them again,” she said handing him a gift box.

“What’s this?” Luis said taking the box from her.

“Open it.”

When he opened the box, he found a picture of the four of them. He remembered the pose from the day they had gone for their family portrait. “Oh God Sheridan, this is so amazing,” he said touching the photo. “Thank you baby, this means so much to me........... “

“Luis, I hate to change the subject, but don’t you think it’s time we stopped avoiding the obvious and talked about the real reason the plane ran out of gas?”

Chapter 7

Luis should have known that Sheridan would have the same suspicions as he did. After all, she was a pilot, and she would know that a plane didn’t start dumping fuel that quickly because of bad maintenance. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner that you had the same fears that I was having?”

“It really didn’t sink in at first, but I think it was always in the back of my head. I guess I was just concentrating on surviving, but when I was lying in our lonely bed last night it hit me. Do you think that somebody was trying to kill us Luis?”

“That did cross my mind at first, but the more I thought about it, the clearer it became that Julian was the intended victim, and not us.”

“Your right,” Sheridan said, a look of realization on her face. “If somebody did sabotage the plane they would have planned it in advance, and we didn’t decide to take the plane until the last minute........”

Luis smiled. “You know, I think you’ve been hanging around me too long. You’re starting to get those cop instincts.”

“So, what do we do Luis? If someone was out to kill Julian, that could be like looking for a needle in a haystack.”

“I asked Julian to come and see me this morning.......”

“Julian was here?” she said, shocked.

“Yeah, and he refuses to believe that somebody would want to kill him. I asked him who would have known he was leaving on that business trip. He told me that his secretary knew, and he also mentioned his trip to Gwen’s father and Warren.”

“Warren,” Sheridan said, making a face. “Do you really think it could have been Jonathan or Warren?”

“I don’t know. You tell me. Is there anything you can think of that would give either one of those two a reason to kill Julian?” Luis asked.

“Well, I know that Julian and Jonathan have been friends for years, and as far as I know they have had some profitable business dealings together. As far as Warren goes, I have no idea.”

“Yeah, when I asked Julian about Warren, he said that the older crowd at the club took him under their wing when his father killed himself. Do you have any idea why Warren’s father committed suicide?”

“I never knew for sure, because it happened when I was still in Paris. I have heard some rumors that he had lost a lot of money from some bad investments. The only thing that saved Warren was a large trust fund his grandfather had left him......... Wait a minute........., do you think that my father and brother had something to do with Warren’s father losing his money?”

“I hate to say it Sheridan, but you and I both know what they are capable of. That would certainly give Warren motive to see Julian dead,” Luis said thoughtfully. “Wait a minute........, was there ever any evidence that your father’s plane was tampered with?”

Sheridan shivered. “No, when the plane hit the side of that mountain, the explosion was so intense that they couldn’t find much of the wreckage. The FAA ruled it pilot error........... Oh God Luis, the ramifications of what you’re implying are scaring me. What if someone is systematically killing off Cranes one by one?”

“Now Sheridan, don’t jump the gun here. We don’t have a shred of evidence to indicate that, but I do think we have a very suspicious situation that needs to be investigated.”

“I have to admit I’m a little surprised that you are putting so much effort into this. I mean, I know that you would never wish death on anyone, but Julian is not exactly your favorite person.”

“Because Sheridan, if somebody did sabotage that plane, they messed with my family, and I am not going to let them get away with it,” Luis said with determination.

Sheridan looked worried. “Luis, please can we just drop this?”

Luis looked confused. “I don’t understand. Don’t you want this person brought to justice?”

“Yes, but I don’t want you to be the one to do it. If you pursue this Luis, this person could come after you........., or God forbid our children.” Sheridan wrapped her arms around him. “I just want our lives to be peaceful. Our children need us.”

Luis pulled her close. “Okay, I’ll promise to wait for the FAA’s findings before I do anything, but I’m still going to keep my eyes and ears open.” He lifted her chin, and smiled. “Okay?”

“Okay,” she said, giving him a little smile back. “So, have you talked with the doctor today? When is he going to let you come home?”

“Is tomorrow soon enough for you?”

“Oh Luis, that’s wonderful news, and I think there are two little babies that are going to be very happy to have their daddy home again,” she said with a radiant smile.

“Sheridan, you have no idea how much I want to be there with them. That little visit yesterday was nice, but it just wasn’t enough. I miss my family.”

“Don’t worry,” she said leaning her face into his hand. “Tomorrow will get here before you know it.”

********

He looked out the filthy window of the deserted cabin, and watched the Mercedes Benz moving down the rugged lane. He couldn’t help but laugh when he thought about Warren’s reaction to their meeting place. The snobby bastard will probably get himself fumigated after he leaves here. Well, he was just going to have to get over it, because this was the safest place he could find for their meeting. There were just too many reasons why they could never be seen together. Being in the background was getting old, and things were going to have to change soon, because he was sick of sneaking around behind bushes, and watching from afar. He had unwittingly almost destroyed the happy couple, but once again they had come out on top. That was okay though, because he wasn’t ready for their downfall just yet. He would know when the time was right to tear their perfect little family to shreds. But right now they would have to concentrate on getting rid of that bastard Julian.

Warren parked his car, and made his way to the front door of the cabin, and walked inside. He looked around in disgust, and took his linen handkerchief out of his pocket, and brought it to his nose. “Could you have found a place any more retched? My God it smells like a moldy mausoleum in here.”

“Chill out Warren. If you had gotten your information correct about Julian, we wouldn’t have a reason to meet at all.”

“My information was right. How was I supposed to know that at the last minute Julian would decide not to go, and let his sister take the plane instead? Damn, I can’t believe that Julian Crane is still alive. This is taking too long, and I want that bastard dead,” Warren snarled.

“You know what your problem is Warren? You need to learn how to be patient. Revenge is so much sweeter when you can savor it,” he said giving him an evil grin.

Warren looked at him distastefully. “Are you suggesting that I turn into a pathetic stalker like you? You‘re like an animal that plays with its prey before you go in for the kill. Well I‘m tired of your sick little games, and if you want me to continue to finance your “special privileges“ you’re going to kill Julian Crane.”

He lunged for Warren, and pushed him against the wall. “Don’t threaten me! You know damn well that you have no choice in the matter, because if you don’t continue to bankroll me, I’ll just have to send that videotape to the police. Now, this is the way it’s going to go. You are not only going to continue to bank roll my “special privileges” as you call them, you are going to make sure that I get the makeover that we agreed upon,” he said, blowing his hot breath in Warren’s face.

“I told you that I don’t know how I’m going to do that. I can’t perform miracles.”

“Well, you’re going to have to think of a way to pull this off, because I want to be able to show my face to the good folks of Harmony again. It will give me better access to Julian, and also keep you out of prison, because if the cops see you on the tape planning Alistair’s death, that is exactly where you’ll be.”

“All right damn it. I’ll see what I can do, but you’re going to live up to your part of the deal and kill Julian Crane.”

********

Evan smiled as watched Luke and Lily sleeping. He would have never in a million years thought he could get so attached to two little babies in just the short time he had been staying at Luis and Sheridan’s. If somebody would have asked him yesterday what he wanted out of life, he would have responded that he wanted to finish college and become an architect, but suddenly he could think beyond that. He wanted to have a life like this with a wife and children. He wanted a family of his own some day, and it shocked him that Kay’s face came to mind when he envisioned his future.

Evan’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a car pulling up in front of the house. “Well Luke and Lily, it sounds like your mom is here with your dad. Maybe I should find out if they need some help,” he said softly. He opened the front door, and saw Sheridan struggling to help Luis get out of the car with his crutches. Luis looked determined to do it on his own, and he could tell that Sheridan was getting impatient, because she finally stepped back, and put her hands on her hips. Evan stepped out on the porch, and asked them if they could use his help.

“Thank you for offering Evan, but Mr. Macho Man thinks he can do it on his own,” Sheridan said rolling her eyes.

Luis had made it out of the car, and was standing upright with his crutches. “Would you explain to her Evan, that it’s important that I learn to do this on my own?”

“Oh no,” Evan said holding his hands up. “I am not going to get in the middle of this,” he said smiling.

Luis smiled back. “I see you’re already learning that it’s not a good idea to get on your sister’s bad side.”

“Maybe you should remember that yourself. Don’t forget that you will be at my mercy until your injury heals,” Sheridan said with a little sinister smile.

Luis leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “I’m sorry honey, please be gentle with me,” he said, teasing her.

“Why don’t we go in and see our children. By the way Evan, how are the babies? I hope they didn‘t give you any problems.”

“Well Sheridan, you were only gone an hour, and they’ve slept almost the whole time.” Evan smiled. “I have to admit I’m getting attached to those two little cuties.”

“I think they are getting attached to their Uncle Evan as well. You’ve practically spent the whole two days that you were here entertaining them.”

Luis leaned on his crutches, and shook Evan’s hand. “Thank you for taking care of my family while I was in the hospital, and also for saving our lives out there in those mountains.”

Evan brushed off his thank you. “You don’t owe me a thank you Luis, because believe me, I’ve gotten a lot more out of this than I’ve given.”

Knowing that Evan was uncomfortable accepting accolades, Sheridan changed the subject. “Well Luis, I think you better get inside the house and get off that leg. You know what the doctor said.”

“Yes boss,” Luis said, flashing her a grin.

When they got inside the house, Luis hobbled over to his sleeping babies, and looked down at them lovingly. He kissed his finger, and stroked both their cheeks. “Daddy’s home,” he whispered.

“I thought I could pull the sofa bed out so that you would be comfortable. Unless you would prefer that I rent one of those hospital beds until you’re on your feet again.”

“Sheridan, there is no reason to go to all that trouble, because I plan on sleeping in my own bed.........”

“Luis, please be reasonable. How are you going to manage those steps with your crutches? What if you lose your balance and fall?” Sheridan sighed with frustration. “Evan, would you please talk some sense into him?”

“Well, actually Sheridan, it’s not that difficult. I had to use crutches when I injured my knee in football, and I climbed steps all the time. It’s slow going, but Luis has a lot of upper body strength and he can use it to compensate........”

“Okay fine, I give up,” Sheridan said throwing her arms up. “But you are going to get in bed now, and I am not going to bend on this, because the doctor wants you to take it easy until you get your strength back.”

“She’s right Luis. After all, you did just have surgery. Come on, I’ll give you some pointers on navigating the steps.”

Sheridan noticed Evan’s bag sitting there. “Evan, are you leaving?”

“Yeah, I figured now that Luis was home I would move back to the Bed and Breakfast......... Unless, you think you’ll need my help?”

“No, of course not,” Sheridan said smiling. “You’ve already given up enough of your time, and we really appreciate it. But you don’t need to rush off do you?”

“Well unfortunately, my shift starts in an hour, so as soon as Luis gets settled, I’ll have to get going.”

Evan followed behind Luis as he climbed the stairs, and eventually they got him upstairs, and he was now sitting on the bed. Evan said he needed to leave, and Luis shook his hand, thanking his again for staying while he was in the hospital. Sheridan looked a little sad that he was leaving, but she gave Evan a hug, and told him how much it meant to her that he had been there for her.

Evan appeared really touched by her words. “I’ll tell you what...... Why don’t I stop by tomorrow to see how you’re doing. I would come by tonight, but I sort of have plans with Ethan and Chad. We’re all going to Boston to watch the Sox game.”

Sheridan was delighted by his news. “Oh Evan, I’m so happy that all of you are getting to know each other.”

“Yeah, I’m glad we are too. Just as long as they don’t call me Uncle Evan, I think we’re going go get along really well,” Evan said, smiling.

“I’m sure you will,” Sheridan said a little teary-eyed.

“That is great,” Luis said. “I have to admit I’m a little envious. There’s nothing like watching a good baseball game with the boys sipping on beer, and eating cold hotdogs.”

“Well, as soon as you get back on your feet, the four of us can go to a game and make a night of it. That is, if Sheridan doesn’t have any objections.”

“I don’t know,” Sheridan said, giving it some consideration. “The four of you good looking guys together in one place might be too much for the women to resist. I’m afraid that Luis might have a difficult time remembering that he’s a married man,” she said teasingly.

“No chance of that,” Luis said, his eyes raking her body intimately. “Why would I want anyone else when I already have the most beautiful woman in the world.”

“Okay, I think this is my queue to make my exit,” Evan said laughing.

Suddenly they heard the babies making noise through the monitor, and Evan offered to help Sheridan bring them upstairs so they could visit with Luis. As Evan carried Lily upstairs, and handed her to Luis, it hit him how much he was going to miss Sheridan and the twins. As he stood there and observed the four of them, he couldn’t help but notice the deep love they shared, and he was more convinced than ever that this was the kind of life that he longed to have sometime in the future.

********

Sheridan had fixed Luis’ lunch, and was just finishing loading the dishwasher, when it struck her how weary she felt. She had been functioning the last few days on adrenalin alone, so she decided to sit down and put her feet up for a few minutes. Luke and Lily were upstairs with Luis, and the last time she had checked, Luis was keeping them entertained with their collection of stuffed animals. She felt exhausted from her lack of sleep the last couple of nights, and within minutes she was asleep.

For the first time in days her sleep was unburdened by terrible nightmares from their experience in the mountains, and the sound of a ringing phone was an interruption that was not welcomed. Sheridan picked up the phone and answered with a groggy greeting.

“Is this Sheridan?” a female voice asked.

“Yes, this is she,” she responded, trying to place the woman’s voice.

“Well, thank God that you are all right. You gave us quite a scare when we heard about the plane crash.”

“I’m sorry you caught me in a nap, and I’m still a little disorientated, and I can’t seem to place your voice,” Sheridan said a little embarrassed.

“Oh no, I’m the one that is sorry. After all, we only spoke a couple of times, and I should have never assumed that you would know me by the sound of my voice. This is Stef Monroe from the firm that wants to publish your book.”

“Oh yes, Ms. Monroe,” she said coming fully awake. “I apologize for not calling you. It’s just that things have been pretty hectic around here, and I’m afraid it slipped my mind.”

“Don’t give it a second thought. We’ve been following your terrible experience in the papers, and we at Parker Publishing would like to extend our sympathy, and relief to you and your husband. And please call me Stef..........”

“Thank you Stef that’s very kind of you. Look, about our meeting.......... I don’t know if I’m quite ready to get in another plane for a while, so............”

“Don’t give it another thought. I thought that you would feel that way, so I’ve decided to come to you. I was thinking next Wednesday would be good if that’s convenient for you?”

Sheridan thought about her schedule for a moment. “Yes, next Wednesday would be fine for me. I can’t tell you how much I appreciate you accommodating me this way.”

“We have a lot of faith in your talent, so it is certainly worth my time to make the trip. I’ll give you a call in the next couple of days to let you know the details about my arrival.”

“That would be wonderful, and thank you again for being so understanding,” Sheridan said gratefully.

After they said their goodbyes, Sheridan glanced at the clock, and was shocked to see that she had been sleeping for several hours. She thought about Luis upstairs with Luke and Lily, and grew concerned that he may have been trying to call her for help. She shot off the sofa, and hurried upstairs, only to be delighted by the scene in front of her. Luis was lying against the headboard, with a baby enclosed in each arm. Their little heads were resting against his shoulders, and the three of them were fast asleep with a legion of stuffed animals surrounding them. The scene was so precious to her that she couldn’t resist getting her sketchpad so that she could capture the moment on paper.

Sometime later, Sheridan was so caught up in her drawing that she didn’t notice Luis had awakened, and was watching her. She was dressed in a red tank top, and white shorts, that offered a pleasing view of her long tan legs. He loved the way she chewed on her bottom lip when she was lost in concentration. Suddenly, she lifted her head, their eyes met, and she graced him with her beautiful smile. Placing her sketchpad aside, she rose up and walked over to him, giving him the opportunity to check out her ample curves. When she reached the bed, he pushed some of the stuffed animals aside and padded the spot as an invitation for her to sit down. She did just that, and leaned in to give him a soft kiss. When she backed away, he asked her what she was drawing.

She smiled. “My three favorite people,” she said, stroking Lily’s soft curls with her finger.

“Can I see it?”

“Nope,” she said, shaking her head. “Not until I put in the finishing touches.”

“You look more rested,” he said, stroking her cheek. “I was worried about you when I saw the dark circles under your eyes. You’ve been through so much lately, and I feel so damn helpless because I couldn’t be here for you.”

“Stop,” she said, putting her finger on his lips. “You’ve been through much worse then I have, and I won’t hear one more word about you not being here for me. Besides, I was able to catch a nap this afternoon, while you watched the children.”

“Yeah,” I guess we played pretty hard, because as you saw earlier, we managed to catch a nap too.”

Sheridan checked Lily and Luke’s diapers. “It appears that our little darlings need to be changed. Let me just take them so you can stretch out.”

“No, that’s okay. Just bring the clean diapers here, and I’ll help you change them.”

Sheridan rose off the bed, and started to make her way to the nursery, but before she walked out the door, she turned and looked at him. “Have I told you lately what a wonderful husband and father you are?”

“I guess it just comes naturally, because I’m so crazy in love with the three of you.”

********

Later that evening, Luis was lying in bed watching the baseball game, but it was doing little to hold his attention. The only thing he could focus on right now was the steady stream of the shower running in the next room. He was dying for a shower............ What was he saying, he was dying for a shower with Sheridan. He couldn’t wait until his damn leg healed, because this inactivity over the last several days was driving him crazy. All this pent up frustration was really starting to get to him in more ways then one. He wanted to walk again unaided, and most of all he wanted to make love to his wife. The shower finally stopped, and he could hear Sheridan moving around in there. Suddenly, she came through the door wearing a short robe, tied with a sash, with her hair wrapped in a towel. Luis saw that she was carrying porcelain bowl filled with soapy water, and there was a white fluffy towel draped over her arm.

“What’s this?” he said pointing to the bowl, as she set it down on the bedside table.

“I thought you would like to have a sponge bath.”

Luis flashed her a smile. “You were reading my mind, because that is exactly what I want.”

She smiled back. “Good........, just call me when you’re finished. I’ll be in the bathroom drying my hair.”

“But Sheridan,” he said confused. “Aren’t you going to help me?”

“Now honey, I’m just respecting your wishes to do things on your own. I’m sure you’ll be fine,” she said as she turned to walk back to the bathroom shutting the door behind her.

Luis stared at the closed door. “Brilliant Luis, you had to go and open your big mouth. Now she’s using your own words against you.”

When Sheridan finished drying her hair, she decided that she had left Luis alone to fend for himself long enough. When she walked into the bedroom, the sight of him sitting on the edge of the bed wearing nothing but the white bandage wrapped around his leg stopped her in her tracks. He was sponging his chest, and she watched the rivets of water run down his chest, to his flat abdomen, and beyond. God, he looked so good sitting there, his bronze, hard body looking even darker against the white sheets.

He looked up and saw her watching him. “Would you mind washing my back? It’s a little difficult for me to reach back there,” he said, giving her a lopsided smile.

“Well, since you’re asking so nicely,” she said walking toward him. “I’m sure I can accommodate you.”

“Good, should I lie on my stomach?”

“No,” she said, not liking the thoughts filling her head of that mental picture. “I think I can manage with you just the way you are.” She sat down beside him and took the sponge from his hand. She dipped it in the soapy water, and began to rub it over the contours of his back. The view of his backside was no less arresting than the front of him, and the heat began to curse through her body.

“Ahhh, that feels so good,” he said, reaching over and pulling the sash around her waist, making her robe fall open.

“Luis, what are you doing?” she asked breathlessly.

“Checking out the ample charms of my beautiful nurse,” he whispered hotly in her ear.

“You can’t do this, you’re injured,” she said, wishing he would stop kissing her neck that way. “You’re not thinking with your head right now.”

“Oh believe me, I am definitely thinking with my head.........”

Chapter 8

Suddenly they were kissing, and all thoughts of Luis’ injury flew right out of her head. The magnetic pull that was always between them only seemed to grow stronger with each day they were together. Luis’ hot lips on hers turned her to jelly every time, and she found it impossible to resist him. She kissed him back with all the fervor that had inhabited her body, but a little nagging voice inside her head was keeping her from totally surrendering to their passion. Luis’ lips left her mouth, and moved lower to trace the delicate contours of her neck with the tip of his tongue. She was caving fast and almost on the verge of submitting completely when the voice of reason was finally able to penetrate her lust-filled mind. She shot up off the bed and pulled her robe together.

Luis looked dazed and confused as he watched her shaky hands tie a bow in the sash around her waist. “Sher........., what’s wrong? Did you hear the babies?” he said, his eyes still heavy with desire.

“No, it’s not the babies. I stopped because somebody around here has to deal with reality,” she said in a determined voice.

“Sheridan, you’re not making sense,” he said in a frustrated voice. “What do you mean by dealing with reality?”

“The reality is that you are recovering from an injury, and you are supposed to rest to give your body time to heal. I don’t think rolling around in bed having passionate sex constitutes resting.”

He flashed her a sexy smile, and grabbed her hand. “Come on, I’ll be fine. You know what they say about where there’s a will there’s a way. I’m sure I’ll think of a way to improvise to compensate for my injury.”

“Give it up Luis, because you know that I’m right. What sense would it make to jeopardize your recovery for a few moments of pleasure? As much as I want you right now, I also know that making love with you is not worth risking your health. Now please cover up, because I can’t think straight when you’re so..........”

“Aroused?”

“Yes, aroused,” she said, unable to keep her eyes from straying in the direction of his rampant desire for her. As distracting as he was, she couldn’t help but notice out of the corner of her eye the red stain on his bandage. “Luis, you’re bleeding.”

Luis looked down at his leg. “Damn, how did that happen?”

“You know very well how that happened,” she said, fussing at him. “You have been overdoing it. Now, I want you to lie down on that bed so I can check your incision.”

The nurses at the hospital had instructed her on how to change Luis’ dressing, and check his wound for any signs of infection. When he laid flat on his back, Sheridan pulled the sheet over him, leaving his injured leg exposed. She went into the bathroom to get some medical supplies. When she returned, she cut his bandage away and cleaned the area around the incision. Fortunately, he hadn’t pulled any of the stitches loose, and she saw no sign of any infection. After she put a fresh dressing on his leg, she called the doctor, and he reiterated that it was necessary for Luis to not overdo and to take things slowly.

“Well, that sure puts a damper on the evening. I can’t believe you overreacted to a little blood,” Luis said with a grumpy tone.

“And I can’t believe that you are not taking this seriously. You are just so used to being the tough guy, that you can’t admit any kind of weakness....... Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to check on our children.”

Sheridan was gone longer then she had anticipated, because Luke was having trouble sleeping, and she rocked him and sang a lullaby until his little eyes had finally drifted closed. When she arrived back in their bedroom Luis was laying on his side with his eyes closed. She slipped on a nightgown, and lay down beside him, with her back to him. Suddenly his arm snaked out and wrapped around her waist, pulling her close. “I’m sorry for giving you a hard time,” he whispered in her ear.

Sheridan turned around to face him. She lifted her hand to trace the side of his face with her finger. “I understand how frustrating all this inactivity can be. Especially for an active guy like you, but I’m going to make you a promise.......”

“What is that?”

When your leg is better, I thought we could take the children over to Pilar’s, and then you and I could spend the day in bed getting re-acquainted........... In fact, I was thinking that the hot spring would do wonders for your rehabilitation.”

Luis leaned his head back and closed his eyes, as if envisioning the whole scene. “Now if that’s not an incentive to get better, I don’t know what is,” he groaned.

“Now, do you think you can give me a kiss goodnight without turning into a raging bull?”

“I’ll try, but it’s going to be very, very hard,” he said, pulling her close. But the kiss would have to wait, because the two of them were too busy laughing at his last remark.

********

The next morning Luis was camped out on the sofa playing airplane with Luke and Sheridan had just finished changing Lily’s diaper when they heard the doorbell. Sheridan looked over to Luis. “Are you expecting anyone?”

“Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you that mama was coming over this morning,” he said lifting Luke in the air again.

Sheridan smiled when she saw Luke laugh. “So, my pretty little girl, should we go let abuela in?” Sheridan said walking toward the front door. When she opened it, she saw Pilar standing there with her arms loaded down with shopping bags, and a chocolate cake balanced in her hands. “Oh my Pilar, what do we have here?”

“I knew you would have your hands full, so I made up some dishes. All you have to do is heat them in the oven before you’re ready to serve them.”

“Oh Pilar, that is so sweet of you, but you shouldn’t have gone to so much trouble, Luis is getting used to my bad cooking,” she said, leaning over and kissing her cheek. “Come in and put the food down, your arms must be killing you.”

When Pilar came back from the kitchen, Sheridan handed Lily to her, and Pilar hugged her close and kissed her forehead. “How are my sweet little twins today?”

“You mean triplets, don’t you?” Sheridan said, glancing over at Luis.

“Excuse me?” Pilar said confused. It then dawned on her that Sheridan was making a joke, and she smiled. “I can see my son is not being a very good patient.”

“Well, he’s had his moments.............”

“Don’t listen to her mama. Sheridan’s been like Nurse Cratchett,” Luis said in a teasing voice.

“Just for that remark, I might just see if that nice Nurse Penny from the hospital would like a part time job taking care of you.........”

Luis shivered. “Oh God no. Anything but Nurse Penny. I promise I’ll be good.”

“Who is this Nurse Penny?” Pilar asked.

“Nurse Penny was Sheridan’s nurse when the babies were born. She’s built like a linebacker, and when she walks you can hear those rubber-soled shoes of hers squeaking. You do not want to get on her bad side......”

“Miho, be kind,” Pilar scolded. “Now tell me, how is your leg?”

“It’s getting better every day,” he said sitting up, and bringing Luke to his shoulder.

“Oh, that is so good to hear. Just make sure you follow the doctor’s orders. You know Sheridan, I think that Lily is big enough to fit into some of those beautiful little dresses that were yours as a baby. It would be a shame not to use them since your mother saved them for you.”

“Oh Pilar, what a wonderful idea. I’ve been so busy since the twins were born; I haven’t looked in the trunk for months. I remember there is this sweet little pink smocked dress that would look adorable on Lily.”

“Luis, trade babies with me so that I can visit with my grandson. I have to leave soon, because I promised Ivy I would be at the mansion in time for the luncheon she is having for some of the ladies in one of her charities.”

“No problem, I would love to hold my little Peanut girl,” Luis said handing Luke to Pilar.

“I’m sorry Pilar; can I offer you something to drink? Coffee.........., a soft drink?” Sheridan asked.

“No thank you Sheridan, I really need to leave in a few minutes.”

Sheridan walked up behind Luis sitting on the sofa, and put her hand on his shoulder. She leaned down and kissed him on the top of the head. “How about you Mr. Flight Instructor, can I get you anything?”

Luis turned his head up toward her and gave her a quick kiss. “No thanks babe, I’m fine for now.”

Pilar hugged Luke close and watched Luis and Sheridan as they shared their loving moment. To think that just last week she thought she would never see them again. She said a prayer of thanks that they were here safe with their beautiful sweet children again.

********

It wasn’t until several days later that Sheridan had a chance to re-examine the contents of her mother’s trunk. She had just finished making up the bed, after changing the sheets, and the house was as quiet as a church right now. She looked out of the window, and spotted Luis and the twins sitting under the big shade tree in the front yard. Luis was rolling a colorful ball out into the yard, and Ace was pushing it back to him with his nose. Luke and Lily seemed to be mesmerized by the ball, because their eyes followed it everywhere. They were just so much fun to watch now because they were so curious about everything surrounding them. Even though she hated the fact that Luis had gotten hurt, at least he was able to spend some quality time with their children. Since he had been home recovering, the three of them had been joined at the hip, except for when the babies were sleeping. She decided that she should take advantage of this quiet time when she had the chance, and turned away from the window to walk over to her mother's trunk at the foot of the bed.

Sheridan went down on her knees, and lifted the lid of the trunk open. She moved the tissue paper aside, and the scent of lavender drifted out. She pulled out some of the little dresses, inspecting them for soil or damage. The clothes were really well preserved, and didn’t look at all out of date, since baby clothes didn’t change much over time. She was admiring a little red checked sundress, with a matching hat, when the phone rang. In her haste to answer it, she stumbled, and fell into the trunk, knocking the lid shut with a huge bang. Rubbing the knot on her leg, she grimaced as she picked up the phone. The caller was Stef Monroe with details on her trip to Harmony two days from now. Sheridan thanked her for the information, and offered her a dinner invitation for that evening. She knew that she would eventually regret that invitation since she didn’t have a clue what she would cook. After hanging up the phone, she was walking back to the trunk when she noticed something odd that was different than before. Somehow, when the lid slammed shut, it must have caused a faux drawer in the bottom of the trunk to come open. Dying of curiosity, she sat down on the floor to examine its contents.

The first things she saw were all her baby pictures. She was surprised, because she didn’t think her parents ever took that many pictures of her as a small child. As she studied the photos, she was shocked at the resemblance between Lily and herself. People commented all the time about how much Lily looked like her, but never was it more apparent then when she looked at her baby pictures. Her favorite one was a black and white of her mother holding her in the garden. They were both dressed like they were heading to a garden party with their floppy hats, and matching flowered dresses. A wave of sadness struck her when she thought of her mother back then. That was the only time before Luis had come into her life that she had felt a sense of love and security. Even though her father had always been a cold man, her mother had more then made up for his lack of warmth, when she was still alive.

“Oh mother,” she said touching the picture. “How I wish that you could be here right now to see your grandchildren. I know that you would fall in love with them the second you laid your eyes on their sweet little faces,” she said, her eyes starting to water. She pulled the picture to her chest. “I miss you so much, and there isn’t one day that goes by that I don’t think about you.” She decided that she would finish going through the secret drawer later, because right now she had the strongest urge to be with her family.

********

Later that evening, Sheridan and Luis had just put the babies to bed, and were walking in their room when Luis had a little meltdown. “Damn,” he said sitting down on the bed, and throwing his crutches down. “Do you have any idea how frustrating it is not to be able to carry my children?”

Sheridan sat down beside him, and put her arm around him, leaning her head against his shoulder. “I’m sorry Luis, but your wound is healing nicely, and before long you‘ll be able to get rid of the crutches and use a cane.”

Luis sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. “I just feel so terrible, because I know that my handicap is only making things harder on you.”

“Are you kidding? You have been a Godsend to me the last few days with the way you’ve been spending so much time with Luke and Lily. I’ve gotten more accomplished this week than before the babies were born.”

“Really?”

“Really.......... Now, it’s time you put your leg up, and relax for a while,” Sheridan said pushing him backwards so that he was lying flat on his back. She removed his shoes, and then helped him take his shirt off.

When she stopped, he sat up, leaning back on his arms. “Hey, you’re not going to stop there are you?” he said with a seductive little smile.

Sheridan laughed. “Behave Luis.”

“Oh, all right. If you’re not going to get naked with me, then you’re going to have to think of another way to keep me entertained.”

“Should I turn on the television?”

“Nope, I’m sick of watching T.V.”

“Okay, what about a good book?”

“I don’t feel like reading.”

“Wait a minute. I can’t believe that I forgot to tell you what I discovered today,” she said going over to the trunk.

“What did you discover?” he said, his curiosity piqued.

“Well, when you were outside with the twins today, I decided to go through my mother’s trunk. The phone rang, and I bumped into it, and the lid slammed shut, and it forced this hidden compartment to pop open.”

She really had Luis’ attention now. “What was in there?” he said, scooting down to the end of the bed so he could she what she was talking about.

“I found all these baby pictures of myself .........”

“Really?” Luis said smiling. “Let me see them.”

Sheridan handed him some of the pictures, and Luis was amazed by how much Lily looked like Sheridan as a baby. Everything was the same with the exception of the color of their eyes. “These are adorable, but why would your mother keep all these pictures hidden away?”

“Well, it was no secret that my father blamed me for my mother’s poor health, because my birth was so hard on her. I wouldn’t put it past Alistair to have ordered them all to be burned,” she said sadly.

“Hey,” he said lifting her chin. “You are not to blame, and your father was a monster to say things like that to you. You can’t blame yourself for not having your father’s love, because Alistair was not capable of loving anyone.”

“You always have this way of putting everything into perspective for me, and I am very lucky to have had a loving mother, even if it was for a short time. When I look at our children, I can’t even imagine ever not loving them.”

Wanting to change the subject to coax her out of her sad mood, he asked her if there was anything else in the hidden drawer. Sheridan moved some of the pictures out of the way, and that’s when she found what looked like some kind of a journal.

“What’s that?” Luis asked.

Sheridan opened it, and recognized her mother’s handwriting. “It’s my mother’s, but I find it strange that it is in here.”

“That is strange………., I would think that it would be with the rest of the journals that your mother left to you.”

“I was thinking the same thing,“ Sheridan said confused. “Why would she keep this one separate from the rest hidden away in a secret drawer............?”

“She wouldn’t unless it held information that she didn’t want someone to find...........”

“You mean like information about your father’s disappearance........?”

“That, and who knows what else. Sheridan this could bring some answers to a lot of questions about the past, but the only way you are going to know for sure is if you read it.”

“Okay,” she said, as she climbed up on the bed and snuggled next to Luis.

“You don’t have to read it out loud, if you would prefer to keep your mother’s words private,” Luis told her, kissing her forehead.

“No Luis, I want to share it with you, especially if it contains information about your father.” She opened the journal, and began to read aloud.

“I had such a wonderful day today. Feeling a little stronger, I decided to take Sheridan to Lighthouse Park this morning. She was so excited to be able to play with some of the other children that frequented the park, and as I watched her from the park bench it filled my heart with joy. I’m glad that I insisted that the nanny stay home, because I know that she would have been disapproving of Sheridan playing with the local children. Alistair had given her strict orders that Sheridan must never mingle with the children from Harmony because it was unseemly for a Crane. I have always hated Alistair’s snobbery and disdain for the local people. He turned out to be so different from the man I fell in love with all those years ago. Maybe if I had not been so naive and determined, I would have recognized his capacity for cruelty. It is too late for regrets at this point in my life, and the only thing that matters to me now is keeping Sheridan safe and happy. I fear that Alistair has already corrupted Julian, but I am determined that he will not do the same thing to my darling Sheridan.

“It’s all coming back to me Luis. I remember that mother would take me to the park sometimes, but she would always make me promise not to tell anyone.”

Luis shook his head. “Yeah, she probably knew that if word of it got back to Alistair you would never be able to go again. What a heartless bastard he was.”

“Should I continue?” Sheridan said, not in the mood to discuss her father.

“Sure........”

I was so caught up in watching Sheridan playing with the other children that I didn’t notice at first that Chief Bennett had walked up to the bench I was sitting on. When I finally became aware of his presence, I asked him to join me. I expressed my long overdue sympathies at the passing of his wife Margaret, and from that point on we couldn’t seem to stop talking. I couldn’t believe that I was opening up to him, but it was as if we had been good friends all our lives. Even though he was in his fifties, Ben Bennett was still a handsome man, and I found myself attracted to him. Now that I think about it, I find that my attraction came more from his kind spirit then his good looks. Alistair and I never speak about anything but superficial things, and it struck me that I had really missed that kind of male companionship in my life. I sensed that he was feeling a bit of a connection to me as well, because we agreed to meet in the park tomorrow.

Alistair was in Hong Kong or I wouldn’t have even considered meeting with Ben tomorrow, but now I am having second thoughts. A part of me feels as if I am being disloyal to my marriage vows, but a stronger part of me is starved for male companionship. I think I am talking myself into keeping the meeting tomorrow, because after all it is not as if I plan a torrid affair. I doubt that my health or my principles would ever allow for that to happen. Things are perfectly innocent so why shouldn’t I have Ben as a friend? Besides, I know that Sheridan would love to have another outing in the park, and her happiness is the one thing that keeps me going.”

“Oh my God Luis. I never knew that my mother had formed a friendship with Sam’s father. Did you know anything about this?”

“No, I was just a kid myself then, and Sam never mentioned it to me. Although, I think at the time he was living in Boston......... Maybe you should continue reading, because there has to be more to this. Your mother wouldn’t have hidden this journal because of an innocent friendship with Sam’s father.”

Chapter 9

“I knew that my parents marriage wasn’t the most loving, but I had no idea just how lonely my mother really was. It’s so sad to think that she lived her married life that way,” she said hugging Luis tightly. “I feel so lucky to have you and our children.”

“Look Sheridan, if this is upsetting you maybe we should quit for tonight.”

“No Luis, I’m fine. I want to find out what happened between my mother and Ben Bennett. I want to get some insight into what my mother was feeling back then.”

“Okay, as long as you’re all right……….?”

“I am Luis………. Now, where was I………” she said, beginning to read aloud again.

“I know this is truly ridiculous, because I’m a middle aged woman, so why do I feel like a giddy teenager with her first crush? I haven’t laughed with a man like this since before my marriage. Ben and I might come from different backgrounds, but we both share the same love of books, and music as well as a great love for our children. I can’t believe how much my friendship with Ben has breathed new life into my weakened body. Any doubts I feel about being disloyal to Alistair fly out of my head the minute I see Ben. Things are still very innocent, if you don’t count the way I feel in my heart. This is one time in my marriage that I’m happy that Alistair takes these lengthy business trips, otherwise I would not be able to bring Sheridan to the park and have my visits with Ben. Unfortunately, Alistair is due to come back in town tomorrow, and I already miss Ben. I would never dare meet him with Alistair in town. It would be too risky. He would never understand or accept our friendship, and I fear that Alistair might cause Ben to lose his job as Chief of Police. Ben has confided to me that he is going to retire in six months because he is having some problems with his heart. If Alistair does something to cause Ben to lose his job before he is officially retired; he could lose his pension, and I just can’t let that happen.”

“I’m starting to remember that there was a period that my mother would take me to the park, but I was so busy playing that I never noticed that mother was sitting with anyone.”

“This is starting to get interesting. Do you think your father found out about them?” Luis asked.

Sheridan looked worried. “Dear God, I hope not. We both know what my father was capable of. I guess we should find out………..”

“Maybe I’ve been selfish, because I could be putting Ben in a terrible position by continuing to meet with him. Alistair could have spies watching us. What should I do? I don’t know if I can bear not to see Ben again. Other than Sheridan, he is the only other person that brings any joy to my life. How I wish I could add Julian to that group. I feel as though I’ve lost him, and even though Alistair has corrupted him, I’m praying that he will come through for me in the end.”

Sheridan continued to scan through the next few pages. “She goes on to talk about father sending her to all these doctors. Mother says she’s tired of these senseless trips to all these clinics………… Wait a minute,” Sheridan said sitting up straight. “Listen to this Luis. My mother was angry about something………..”

“I have never been so angry in my life. This monster I call husband has done some despicable things before, but this is unforgivable. I could kill him with my bare hands for what he did to Sheridan. I told Alistair that I was taking Sheridan and leaving him, but he threatened to have my little girl and send her away to someplace that I would never find her. Now I finally know why Sheridan had been resisting going to bed lately. Thank God, I had refused to take the sedative that night, or I would have never heard her cries. I had no idea what could be wrong, because I had read her a story earlier, and she was sleeping when I came to bed. At first I thought she was having a bad dream, but when I arrived in her room, she was not in her bed. That hateful nanny was sitting in the rocking chair knitting, ignoring Sheridan’s screams. I finally realized where she was when she began to pound on the closet door. My precious little girl was traumatized by the time I got her out there. At first I thought the nanny did it, but she told me that Alistair had ordered Sheridan to be locked in her closet at night for a week. Apparently, she had awakened one night, and interrupted an important business meeting, and he was punishing her for getting out of bed. I fired that hateful woman, and told her never to come back……..”

Sheridan slammed the journal shut. “Oh God Luis, I can’t read anymore,” she said wiping her tears away.

Luis pulled her into his arms and held her close. “Sheridan, do you remember any of that?”

“No, and I don’t want to. Can’t we just drop it? I’m going to go check on our children,” she said moving away from his arms and getting off the bed.

Luis was furious about what she had just read, and deeply concerned for her as well. “Sheridan, please wait. We need to talk about this,” Luis called after her.

“Please Luis, let it go for now. I can’t talk about this right now.”

After she left, Luis lay there and thought about how much he wished Alistair Crane was alive right now. He wanted the pleasure of ripping him from limb to limb, and the only satisfaction he felt was knowing that the bastard was burning in hell right now. He felt like crying himself for everything she had endured. This had to be the reason she was so afraid of being in closed-in spaces, and apparently she had been repressing it for all these years. What was it they said………, that sometimes when people are so traumatized that they block out things that are too painful to remember? He wanted to go to her, comfort her, but he knew that she needed to work this out on her own. She would have to confront this someday, but she didn’t appear ready to do that right now, and he wasn’t going to push her. She certainly wasn’t prepared to be hit by that piece of information tonight. My God, who would ever be ready to hear that your father was the monster that locked you up in your closet? Damn, he wanted to kill him all over again, when he thought about it.

When Sheridan finally came back to bed, she crawled under the sheets and snuggled against Luis’ body. “The babies are sleeping like little angels.”

“That’s good,” he said kissing her on the forehead.

“Luis, I’ve decided that I would like to put the journal away for awhile. I know that you were anxious to see if it contained information about your father and if you want to continue reading it on your own………”

“Sweetie, as important as it is for me to find out about what happened to my father, you’re more important. I’ll just wait until your ready to continue.”

“I’m not sure when that will be………”

“It doesn’t matter, I’ll wait………”

“I love you……”

“I love you too…..”

********

It was the fourth of July, and Sheridan and Luis took the twins to join the celebration in the park. Luis was recovering nicely, and even though he was walking with a slight limp, he no longer needed the crutches. There were booths set up with crafts and games for children and adults too. Luke and Lily were having the time of the lives taking in all the action going on around them. They were especially delighted with the bunch of red, white, and blue balloons that Luis had purchased and tied to their stroller. It was taking them forever to make their way to the picnic area, because everyone that passed them had to stop and fawn over the twins. Sheridan had dressed them in their little sailor outfits that Luis bought them knowing that before long they wouldn’t be able to fit in them any longer. They were growing like weeds and their own special personalities were becoming more apparent with every day that passed.

When they finally arrived at the picnic area they headed to the place where Pilar, the Bennett’s, and the Russell’s had staked their claim at a grouping of picnic tables. When Pilar spotted them, she set down the bowl of potato salad on the table, and walked up to greet them. Theresa was right behind her, and before they knew it both babies were up out of the stroller and enclosed in their arms.

Theresa was holding Luke and came up with one of her brilliant ideas. “I just thought of something that would be so cute. Why don’t we enter Luke the Harmony Hunk contest?” she said, squealing with delight.

“Miha, where do you get such ideas?” Pilar said, shaking her head. “Surly you are joking?”

“No mama, I think it would be cute, and I’m sure he would win hands down.”

“Well Theresa, that is a cute idea, but I think that’s too much excitement for a three month old baby,” Sheridan said graciously.

“Oh come on Sheridan. I think it would be fun,” Theresa said, getting more excited by the minute.

Luis decided it was time to put a stop to this nonsense before she got out of control. “Theresa, don’t you understand the meaning of no? My God, you’re like the Energizer Bunny when you get one of your lame-brained ideas. Now we said no, so just drop it.”

“Oh all right. I get your message Luis,” she said walking away to show Luke to Whitney.

“So mama, where are all the guys?” Luis asked, looking around.

“They are at the ball field playing softball. They have been gone a while, so I’m sure they should all be returning soon. Hungry men seem to gravitate to the food.”

“Maybe I’ll head over there and see what’s going on. Will you’ll be all right with the babies while I check out the game?” he asked Sheridan.

“I’ll be fine, but don’t you even think about getting into the game, and don’t give me that innocent look either. I can tell that you’re considering it. I know that you’re almost healed from your injury, but you’re not exactly up for running touchdowns just yet.”

Luis laughed out loud. “Honey, I think you’re getting your sports mixed up. You make touchdowns in football, not softball.”

“Whatever,” she said embarrassed. She leaned in and whispered in his ear. “Just remember the marathon of passionate lovemaking you’re going to have to postpone if you re-injure yourself.”

“Okay, no need to torture me. I’ll behave,” he whispered back. “What I want to know is when are we going to have that marathon?”

She smiled, getting a twinkle in her eye. “Oh, don’t worry, I promise it is going to be sooner than you think.”

Luis flashed her a sexy grin. “I’m going to hold you to that promise,” he said turning to leave.

Sheridan watched him walk away. Actually, Luis had been well enough for marital relations for several weeks, but it seemed like a series of events curtailed any lovemaking. The twins decided that they were supposed to sleep during the day and play at night, and she was finally getting them back to their normal schedule. Since she had signed her contract with Parker Publishing, her days were filled with making some minor changes to her book, and cat naps to try and catch up on sleep. And then there was the major production she had to go through every time she had to take Luis to his rehabilitation sessions. Getting herself and three helpless people ready and loaded in the car was no easy task. She was definitely ready for the surprise weekend she had planned, and she couldn’t wait to spring her plans on Luis.

As it turned out, Evan won the Harmony Hunk contest beating out Miguel, who had held the title for two years in a role. He had been reluctant to enter in the beginning since he was the type of person that wasn’t comfortable with a lot of attention. Sheridan had finally convinced him however, and he actually seemed to enjoy himself in the end. They were sitting on a bench under a shade tree watching the activity at the game booths. Luis was busy at one of the booths trying to win stuffed animals for the twins, and Chad and Ethan were doing their duty at the dunking booth. Chad was sitting on the wooden plank right now, goading Whitney to try and knock him into the water. Sheridan laughed out loud when she threw a ball, hitting the mark sending Chad into the tank of water. Wondering why he was so quiet, Sheridan looked at Evan who was glaring at Kay in the kissing booth. He was holding Lily, and she watched him flinch when a good-looking guy got a little over zealous when he kissed her. When she noticed one of his fists starting to curl up, she decided it was time to say something.

“You know Evan, before you get all tensed up with anger, just remember you’re holding my little girl,” Sheridan said in a teasing voice.

“Oh, I’m sorry Sheridan. I promise you I would never hurt Lily.”

“I know that, but I think it’s about time you stopped glaring at Kay and go over there and bye a kiss from her.”

“I wouldn’t want to interrupt all of her fun,” he said sarcastically. “Can you believe the way she’s acting? That last guy was groping her, and she didn’t even try to stop him,” Evan said in a disgusted voice.”

“Well Evan, I think you’re exaggerating a little, and besides why shouldn’t she have fun? It’s obvious she has feelings for you, but you keep sending her these mixed messages, and she is probably tired of trying to figure out where your head is.”

“Don’t hold back Sheridan. Why don’t you tell me how you really feel?”

“Believe me, I’m not trying to pick on you, it’s just that I speak from personal experience. Luis and I wasted so much time doing that same thing, and life is too short not to grab that brass ring when you have the chance……..”

“What are you two so serious about?” Luis was standing in front of them with a little stuffed Lamb Chop for Lily, and a stuffed Charlie Horse for Luke.

“I was just trying to point Evan in the right direction,” she said smiling. “Oh my, look at what daddy brought for you,” she said turning Luke around so he could see the stuffed animals that Luis was holding.

“Luis, would you mind taking Lily? I have something I need to do,” Evan said handing Lily to him.

Luis handed the stuffed animals to Sheridan. “No problem. I never turn down the opportunity to hold my little Peanut.”

When Lily was settled in Luis’ arms, Evan turned and walked with a determined stride over to the kissing booth. He handed the guy some money, and pulled Kay into a kiss that brought her feet off the ground. She clung to him as if her life depended on it, and when he finally released her, she had to lean up against the pole to steady her shaky body. They had drawn quite a crowd by that time, and everyone gasped out loud when Evan handed the guy more money and pulled her into another kiss.

“Wow, what did you say to him anyway?” Luis asked her in a shocked voice. “It’s a damn good thing that Sam got called away for a police emergency, or poor Evan might be nursing a black eye right now.”

“I basically told him to quit wasting time denying his feelings and take some action.”

“Well, he obviously listened, because I never saw the boy move so fast before. I always had the feeling that Kay liked my brother, but it appears that she is attracted to the newest Harmony Hunk.”

“Well………..,” she said leaning in and giving him a quick kiss on the lips. “Both of our brothers are very good looking guys, but as far as I’m concerned, you are the hunkiest guy in Harmony.”

He flashed her a big grin. “It’s good to know that you still find an old married guy attractive. So with that in mind, when are you going to spill the beans about this weekend that you have planned?” he asked.

“Okay, well this Friday we are going to take the children to your mother’s house, and than you and I are going off for a romantic weekend where we will be completely alone. But………., I’m still keeping the location a secret until the last minute. I want you to be surprised.”

“Can you at least give me a little hint and tell me what to pack?” Luis said, pinning her with his seductive eyes.

“Oh you won’t need much. Just pack that black silk robe and your tooth brush,” she whispered in his ear.

“Oh baby, it’s not nice to put all these lusty thoughts in my head when we’re in public,” Luis said with a groan.

Sheridan laughed out loud. “I think I better change the subject before you embarrass yourself. I don’t think we should stay for the fireworks because we have these two little babies that have had a big day, and you’ve been on you leg way too much today.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right. Let’s say our good byes and get our babies home.”

They located most of the family member’s back at the picnic area going for a second feeding. Sheridan noticed that Charity was giving her a strange look. It unnerved her a little so she approached her.

“Charity is something wrong?”

Charity smiled. “Not really wrong, but I think you should continue reading your mother’s journal.”

Sheridan was shocked. “How……..? Did Luis tell you about my mother’s journal?

“Nobody told me. I had a vision a little while ago about it, and I just got the strongest feeling that you should continue reading it.”

In spite of the warm day, Sheridan shivered. “I just don’t think I’m ready to face some of the things that it reveals. My family needs me and I can’t afford to crumble right now.”

“I don’t know Sheridan, I got the feeling that it will be liberating for both you and Luis,” she said, turning to join Miguel.

That was weird Sheridan thought. Maybe Charity really did have premonitions if she knew about the journal. In spite of Charity’s advise Sheridan decided that she still wasn’t ready to face a lot of old ghost’ right now.

********

Luis leaned over and put his hand on Sheridan’s leg. The short white skirt she was wearing was offering a generous display of her long tan legs, and he couldn’t resist touching her. They had dropped the babies off at Pilar’s and were now on their way to their weekend getaway. Luis had protested, but Sheridan had insisted on driving, and suddenly he wasn’t having a problem with it any longer. If he didn’t drive that meant his hands could be free to do all kinds of things to her. His fingers slipped under her skirt, and moved up her thigh to caress her there. She glanced over and shot him a dirty look.

“Luis if you don’t stop that you are going to cause me to have a wreck,” she scolded.

“Okay, I’ll stop, but you have to tell me where we’re going……”

“How does a weekend in our favorite lighthouse sound?”

“Dear God. Could you please drive faster?”

“Luis, shame on you. You’re a law enforcement officer and you’re encouraging me to break the law.”

“It’s your fault for being so sexy, besides I have very fond memories of our honeymoon at that lighthouse,” he said stroking her cheek.

She leaned into his hand. “Me too, and this time it’s summer, so we’ll be able to take advantage of the private beach.”

“So, if it’s private can I assume that we don’t have to worry about tan lines?”

Sheridan laughed. “I don’t think they allow public nudity on Maine beaches.”

“But you said it was private, so we should be able to do whatever we want,” he said making a good argument.

“Well, I guess you have a point. Since you want me to run around naked outside shall I pose for any boaters that happen to come into the vicinity?”

Luis gave her a fake smile. “Over my dead body.”

“Okay honey, I won’t go naked, but I think you’re going to enjoy the scandalous bikini I brought for your eyes only.”

“Okay Sheridan, get this damn car moving, and I don’t care what speed limits you break.”

When they arrived at the lighthouse, Walt was waiting for them. He approached the car as they drove up, and opened the door for Sheridan. “Well, it sure is good to see you folks again. I hope you had a good trip up here.”

Sheridan graced him with her beautiful smile. “Thank you Walt, our trip was uneventful,” she said winking at Luis.

“Well Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald the refrigerator is stocked just like you ordered, and the wife even baked you an apple pie for your desert tonight.”

“Thank you Walt, and please thank your wife for the pie. You are just too good to be true.”

Luis walked up to Walt and handed him some money. “Look Walt, I know you wouldn’t take anything the last time, but Sheridan and I would really feel better if you would accept this and spend it on something nice for you and your wife.”

“I just don’t know if I would feel right about the Mr. Lopez-Fitzgerald……….”

“Please Walt,” Luis said putting the money in Walt’s hand. “We would really feel a lot better if you would take this.”

“Well okay, but I’m not leaving until you let me carry your bags into the house,” Walt said popping the trunk.

“Actually Walt, there is only one bag,” Sheridan said embarrassed.

Luis leaned over and whispered in her ear. “Don’t get embarrassed. Walt’s a married man and I’m sure he understands.”

When they were finally alone inside the lighthouse Luis backed her up against the door, and bent to give her a hot kiss. Sheridan wrapped her arms around his neck and moved closer to him, returning the kiss with a passion that matched his own. As he finally pulled away, his hands slipped under her sleeveless shirt and pulled it up and over her head revealing her lacy bra. “Now,” he said pulling her skirt down past her hips until it dropped to the floor. “We have a lot of catching up to do, and I don’t want to waste one more second.”

“Luis,” she said moving her body against his. “Let’s get your shirt off.” She ripped his shirt open and pulled it off of him, and ran her hands over his smooth brown flesh working her way down to his flat stomach. As she worked on the zipper of his jeans, he ran his hand up her thigh, to the curve of her waist. After Sheridan divested him of his jeans, he kicked them out of the way, and once again pulled her close and she could feel his erection lying against her stomach.

“Oh God Luis, I don’t think I can wait until we get upstairs……”

“I already know I can’t,” she said with a groan.

She took his hand and led him toward the sofa. The view of her in those little lacy undergarments was driving him crazy…….. She was so sexy, and he wanted to rip them off her body. He couldn’t wait any longer, and he pulled her back in mid-stride against his body, kissed her hotly as he moved his fingers inside her panties to cup her naked behind. He tried to be gentle, but his big hands were too eager and he tore the delicate lace.

“I’m sorry babe, I didn’t mean to ruin them,” he whispered hotly, as he lowered her to the floor.

“I don’t care Luis, just get them off of me…..”

By the time they made it to the floor, she was naked, and he was on his way. He slipped his boxers off and pulled her on top of him, lifted her into position and filled her completely.

It was steamy and quick, but neither one of them cared, because they had the whole weekend to be together.

Later on, they were lying up in bed after another session of lovemaking, when Luis reached for the phone. “Who are you calling?” Sheridan asked as she ran her fingers over his chest.

“I thought I’d call mama’s and see how our little munchkins are doing.”

Sheridan laughed. “Oh, and you have the nerve to say I worry about the children too much. I only called once since we left, and I think this is your second time if I remember correctly.”

Luis dialed the number, and when he didn’t get an answer he left a message on the answering machine. “That’s strange, I wonder where they are?”

“Don’t you remember the last time we called, Pilar said she was taking them over to the church. I think she likes to show them off to her friends in the Altar Society.”

“Oh yeah, I forgot about that,” he said putting the phone back on the bedside table. “Hey, I was thinking that I would like to take you out for a romantic dinner tonight. Did you pack us any clothes that would be presentable for a night out in a nice restaurant?”

“As a matter of fact I did. I was hoping you would take me out of a date.”

“Good,” he said pulling her against him. “That’s settled………. Now, I think we have a few hours to kill before dinner.”

Sheridan giggled. “I am so happy to see you had no ill effects from your injury……..”

Chapter 10

Luis was sitting on the bed watching Sheridan put on her earring. She was looking especially delicious tonight in a white halter dress that exposed her golden-skinned back. He couldn’t resist……….., he got up and walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“You look good enough to eat,” he said nuzzling her neck with his lips.

Sheridan laughed softly. “And you need to finish getting ready, or we’re going to be late for our dinner reservation.”

“Maybe we should call and see if we can change our reservation for later,” he said moving his lips down to her shoulder.

“We already tried that remember? The restaurant is all booked for tonight, and we were lucky to get the reservation we have now.”

“Okay, I guess I better finish getting dressed,” Luis pouted.

“You better,” she said, checking out his naked chest. “I certainly don’t want you parading around the restaurant like that. You don’t want to see the side of me that will surface if some woman tries to go after my man.”

“Well, they can try but I’m too crazy about my beautiful wife.”

“Good answer Luis,” she said, playfully pushing him away. “Now, put that shirt on.”

Sheridan watched his reflection in the mirror as he slipped on the white linen shirt. The man looked just as sexy in his clothes as he did without them. Just for one insane minute she considered calling the restaurant and canceling their reservations, but it had been so long since they had been on an actual date. As much as she loved her precious little babies, this time alone with Luis was just what she needed. She had even been able to put away the ugliness about what her father had done to her. Why did this have to come up now when her life was so good? Someday, she would have to deal with her past, but she was afraid to stir up those demons right now. She was so lost in thought that she didn’t notice Luis as he walked up beside her.

“Honey, are you okay?”

Sheridan flashed him a big smile. “Yes, I am better than okay. Come on handsome,” she said grabbing his hand. “Let’s go out to dinner.”

********

Warren didn’t know how much longer he could continue to come to these weekly card games and act like Julian was his good friend. He watched the object of his disdain as he patted the back end of the waitress that was taking their drink orders. The bastard was beyond contempt, and he could not wait for the day when he was buried six feet under with only the earthworms to keep him company. He would love the pleasure of killing Julian himself, but he couldn’t take the chance of being convicted for murder. He threw some chips to the center of the table and was just ready to place his bet when his cell phone rang.

Warren apologized to the group of men, and answered the call. “Hello.”

“So Warren, tell me that you have everything in place. You promised, and I’m going to hold you to it……..”

Warren excused himself again and got up from the table so he could get out of earshot. “You idiot……! I told you that I would call you with all the details. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a card game to get back to……….”

“Don’t you dare hang up on me. I want your assurance that you have everything set up, because I don’t think you want me to send that nice video I have of you planning Alistair’s murder to the police now do you?”

“I have a few more details to attend to and we should be ready to follow through with the plan. Now, I can’t talk to you now. Julian is staring at me as we speak.”

“All right, I’ll hang up, but just remember I want this to happen soon. I’m getting tired of hiding behind bushes.”

Warren smiled slyly. “Oh really? I thought that you got off on stalking your prey.”

“Just make it happen,” he said hanging up the phone.

Warren gained his composure and walked back to the table. “Sorry for the interruption gentlemen. Shall we continue with our game?”

********

Evan watched Kay walk through the door to the Book Café, and it surprised him that just the sight of her made him feel so much pleasure. She spotted him, and smiled as she walked toward him and sat down. He knew he was grinning like a goofy adolescent, but it was hard to contain his joy. Things had changed since the day of the fourth of July celebration, and now that he had finally admitted that he cared deeply for her, he couldn’t get enough of being with her. He reached under the table and grabbed her hand, and their blue eyes connected.

“I know you told me that everything was okay on the phone, but are you sure you didn’t get into any trouble with your father over me kissing you at the fourth of July celebration?”

“Well, he did start out with his lecture about being a good Christian girl and setting a good example for my sister, but my mom saved the day. She reminded him that the kissing booth was for a Christian charity, and that you have proven to be a very responsible and likable young man.”

“You know I always did like your mother,” he said grinning.

“So Evan, why did you want to meet me here? Not that I’m complaining or anything, but I am dying of curiosity.”

“Well, I happen to know you’re not on the schedule to work tomorrow, and I was wondering if you might want to spend the day together?”

“Yes Evan, I would love to spend the day with you. What did you have in mind?”

“Well, Luis and Sheridan went off for a romantic weekend together and they asked me to stay at the house and take care of Ace. Chad usually does it, but he had to go to the capital for work. It turns out that Luis and Sheridan have this hot spring, and I thought that maybe if you brought your bathing suit we would try it out. Then I’ll bring you back to town and we can grab a bite to eat and then go catch a movie.”

Kay flashed him a smile. “I think that sounds like fun,” Kay said, thinking about Evan’s reaction to seeing her in the blue bikini she had just purchased.

“Good,” Evan said squeezing her hand. “Then we have a date?”

“Yes, we have a date…….. Look Evan, I hate to leave but, I have my mom’s car and I promised I would have it back by the time she closed the shop.

“Okay, let me walk you to your car since you seem to have this habit of getting into trouble,” he said in a teasing voice.

When they arrived at Grace’s car, Evan took the keys and unlocked the door for her. As Kay turned to tell him goodnight, Evan cupped the back of her head and pulled her in for a kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck moving her body against his, and Evan groaned and deepened the kiss. He suddenly remembered that they were standing right under a streetlight and reluctantly pulled away from her. He was almost tempted to kiss her again when he heard someone calling his name. When he turned around and saw who had spoken he froze, swearing under his breath.

Kay looked over his shoulder to see a tall blond walking toward them. Who was this person? She didn’t recall ever seeing this girl before, but whoever she was Kay had a very bad feeling that she meant trouble. Evan turned around and stood in front of Kay in a protective manner.

“Lauren, what are you doing here?” Evan spat at her.

Lauren crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Well, I could ask you the same thing,” she said moving her head to try and get a glimpse of Kay.

“I don’t think you have a right to ask me anything. How did you find me here?” he demanded.

“I used one of daddy’s private investigators to find out where you were.” She gave him a weak smile. “Can I please talk to you alone?” she said, emphasizing the word alone.

Evan pretended to consider it. “No, you can’t talk to me alone. In fact you can’t talk to me at all since we have nothing to say to each other. Now Lauren, why don’t you get in your nice little BMW and drive back to Boston? I’m sure your daddy is having heart failure wondering where his precious little girl is.”

“Come on Evan, you’re not being fair. It’s not my fault that daddy insisted I finish my freshman year abroad, and for your information, daddy knows I’m here. So……….., are you going to introduce me to your friend?”

Evan stepped away so that he was no longer standing in front of Kay. “Kay Bennett this is Lauren Richards. Lauren and I used to be friends back in college last year.”

Lauren smiled, holding her hand out to Kay. “Oh how nice, you must be one of the local high school girls,” she said with a condescending tone. “Actually Evan is not being completely honest. He and I were much, much more then friends.”

Kay was itching to wipe that smug look off her face and didn’t even bother to return her greeting. “Well it appears that WERE is the operative word here.”

“Why you little bi……..”

“Stop it Lauren! You’re the one being a bitch. Now, if you would give us some privacy, I would like to speak to Kay……..ALONE.”

“Fine, I’ll wait in that little coffee shop. But you better come in there, because I am not leaving until we’ve had a chance to talk.”

“Kay, I…………….”

“We’ll talk tomorrow,” Kay said getting into the car. “We are still on for tomorrow aren’t we?”

He pushed a stray lock of hair away from her face. “Oh we are most definitely on for tomorrow.”

“Good, then I’ll see you tomorrow,” she said starting the engine. As she drove away, she looked in the rear view mirror and watched Evan walk to the Book Café, and knew she wouldn’t get a wink of sleep that night.

********

Sheridan dipped the lobster in the melted butter and leaned over and fed it to Luis. A shiver went through her when he licked her fingers as he took the bite into his mouth. Luis had surprised her by reserving a table out on the patio that was located in a secluded corner. The sound of the waves and the gentle breeze blowing in from the ocean added to the romantic setting. Even in the candle light Sheridan could recognize the sultry look in his dark eyes, and as usual, she was held prisoner to his seductive stare. He smiled, his teeth looking even whiter against the backdrop of the darkness. She needed to distract herself from her current mood, or they wouldn’t even make it through dinner before she was begging him to leave.

“Do you remember the first time I fed you lobster?” she said taking a sip of her wine.

“How could I forget? That was our first date and I think that even back then I knew you were the woman I wanted to spend the rest of my life with.”

She smiled. “You were the perfect gentleman. I remember how sweet you were when you kissed me on the cheek………..”

“You have no idea how bad I wanted to kiss you on the lips, but I didn’t want to scare you away.”

“But then you did kiss me on the wharf, and even though it was part of your cover…….”

“Now wait a minute………. It may have started out that way, but I think that I used that as an excuse to do what I’d been dying to do for weeks. I wanted to kiss you that night. Believe me it was the real thing…………”

“So tell me Luis, did you ever have fantasies about me?” she said, as she put a piece of lobster in her mouth. He watched as a tiny drop of butter ran down her lip and onto her chin.

He leaned over and caught the drop of butter with his finger. “Yes………, what about you?”

“I not only had fantasies, but I used to have dreams about you. Even when we were fighting all the time I couldn’t control my dreams. They were so hot, and it used to drive me crazy because I wanted you so much, but I thought that we were all wrong for each other.”

He grabbed her hand and kissed her on the wrist. “But it turned out that we weren’t wrong for each other at all. So tell me about these dreams. Were we making love?”

“Yes, and it was wonderful, but it was nothing like the real thing. Nothing could be as good as the real thing, but enough of my dreams, I want to know about your fantasies.”

“Actually we’ve already acted out one of my fantasies,” he said in a low sensuous voice. “Remember when you went to dinner with Warren and I pulled you into the closet? It was so hot making love to you in a place that was forbidden………, you were so beautiful, so responsive…….”

She closed her eyes, remembering every vivid detail of that moment. “You were very persuasive………., well okay, I didn’t need much persuasion,” she said smiling.

He smiled too. “So, tell me one of your fantasies……..”

“Every time I make love with you, it’s like a fantasy……….”

“You’re evading my question. Tell me, and I’ll do whatever I can to make it come true.”

This conversation was heading in a dangerous direction, but why should it matter? They were married, deeply in love, but still………., she was a little embarrassed to tell him. “I don’t know, you’ll think I’m crazy,” she said hesitantly.

He put his hand on her leg under the table, and pinned her with that sultry stare she couldn’t resist. “Sheridan, tell me………”

The waiter came up to the table, and Luis removed his hand. They ordered one dessert to share……., a chocolate mousse confection smothered in whipped cream. At least the waiter’s presence gave her a short reprieve. She told Luis that she didn’t want to begin until the waiter brought their dessert. When it arrived, the waiter had forgotten to bring them an extra spoon. Luis said it didn’t matter, because they would share that as well. For some reason that embarrassed her because the way he said it made the act of eating sound so intimate. Luis dipped the spoon in the creamy desert and offered her the first bite. When she opened her mouth for him, he pulled the spoon away, holding it just out of her reach.

“Are you going to tell me about your fantasy?” he said waving the spoon in front of her. He found it impossible to drag his eyes away from her mouth.

“Yes,” she said licking her lips in anticipation. She wasn’t sure if the anticipation was fueled by the promise of the taste of the dessert, or if it was from something even better……., the taste of one of his hot kisses.

He relented and gave her a bite. “Now, tell me………,” he said, helping himself to the dessert.

“Okay, I’ll tell you,” she said taking another sip of wine for fortification. “I walk into a room filled with people. It’s a lounge, and you’re already there sitting at the bar. We notice each other instantly, but pretend we’ve never met. I sit down at the bar as well, but far enough away from you so there is no way that we can touch……, at least not yet. We can’t take our eyes off of each other, and we seduce each other from a distance……..”

“Waiter,” Luis called out motioning for him to come to their table.

“What are you doing? I’m not finished……..”

“Oh don’t worry, you’ll finish…..” When the waiter arrived at their table Luis asked for the check. He also asked the waiter if the restaurant had a separate lounge.

After the waiter left to process Luis’ credit card, Sheridan finally spoke again. “Luis, surely you’re not………?”

“Why not? Didn’t I tell you I would do everything to make your fantasy come true?”

After they paid the bill, Luis led her out to the lobby, and told her to go to the ladies room to freshen up. At first Sheridan protested, saying that she didn’t need to go, but then she realized what he was doing, and they separated. When she was standing in front of the mirror re-applying her lipstick, she decided that she was just going to go into that lounge and tell Luis that they were leaving. Their romantic dinner had been all the foreplay she needed, and she just wanted to get out of there and get him home to have her way with him. On her way to the lounge, she had a change of heart though, and decided to see how this whole thing would play out. After all, she didn’t want to disappoint Luis when he was so determined to make her fantasy come true.

When she walked into the lounge, she spotted him immediately sitting on a stool around the square bar. He noticed her too, and their eyes connected and held for a moment. When she finally had the strength to break their eye contact, she found an empty bar stool located on the opposite side of the bar from Luis. She watched him whisper something to the bartender, and before she knew it he was standing in front of her with a glass of wine.

“Ma’am, this is from the gentleman across the bar,” the bartender said setting the glass in front of her.

“Well, the gentleman doesn’t waste a lot of time. Tell him thank you,” Sheridan said taking a sip of her wine and nodding a thank you to Luis.

He acknowledged her thank you, and she watched him call the bartender over again. He brought Luis a pencil and she could see that he was writing something on a golly napkin. What was he up to now? She was dying to know what he was writing, and as it turned out, she didn’t have to wait long to find out. The bartender was standing in front of her and he handed her the folded napkin. She waited for him to walk away before she opened it, and when she did she gasped out loud.

You should be draped in nothing but pearls. May I join you?

She raised her eyes and caught him watching for her reaction. With a sly little smile she pulled a pen out of her purse and wrote him a reply.

Are you going to do the draping? Yes!

She called the bartender over and asked him to deliver the message. When Luis unfolded the napkin and read her reply, he got up from the stool. She looked down pretending to concentrate on her wine, waiting for him to come up behind her. When ten minutes went by, she looked around wondering what could have happened to him, and he was nowhere to be seen. What was he doing? Surely he wouldn’t have left her sitting in this bar by herself. Suddenly, she felt his breath in her ear. He wasn’t touching her, but she could still feel the heat of his body.

“Would you like to dance?”

She still didn’t turn to look at him. “Well, I noticed you’re walking with a slight limp, are you sure you are up to it?”

“Oh believe me, I am definitely up for it. Besides, it’s a slow song. You can hold me up.”

“Well, when you put it that way how can I say no,” she said, finally turning around to look at him.

He held out his hand and helped her down, and then they moved to the dance floor. When he pulled her in his arms their bodies fused together like magnets, and they danced to the music in perfect rhythm.

“You’re a very good dancer,” he whispered in her ear.

“So are you, but everybody is staring at us. I think we might be a little closer than is publicly acceptable,” she whispered back.

“I can’t help it, I have no control over my body. It fits so well against yours, like we were made to be together,” he said, tracing her backbone with his finger.

She was melting against him, and she was also getting tired of this game. All this sexual banter had done a number on her, and she wanted him. Brushing her lips against his, she told him that if they didn’t leave now, they were going to get arrested for public indecency. Luis didn’t need to be asked twice, and he grabbed her hand and whisked her out the door.

The bartender shook his head and watched them leave. “Now that’s the fastest pick-up I’ve ever seen,” he told the waitress.

“Tell me about it. Did you notice that both of them were wearing wedding rings? There is going to be some major adultery going on tonight, but I can’t say I blame her. That guy is so hot.”

“Yeah, well that guy is also a father. I saw a picture of two babies in his wallet when he paid the tab.”

“Okay, so he’s a major cad, but he’s still the hottest thing I’ve seen in here in a long time,” she said checking out his behind as he walked out the door.

********

As soon as they got in the parking lot, Luis backed her up against the car and ran his hands up the sides of her body. She grabbed the back of his head and pulled him against her mouth. When they finally kissed, it was like an explosion of sexual passion that consumed them both. A car pulled into the parking lot, and Luis finally pulled away from her.

“Come on,” he said unlocking the car door. His hands were shaking so bad that he dropped the keys on the ground.

“Hurry Luis, I’m ready to explode.”

They drove back to the lighthouse touching each other the whole way. As soon as they got inside the door, they started undressing, leaving a trail of clothes all the way to the bedroom. By the time they made it the bed, they were both naked and fell to the mattress, kissing passionately. Luis told her how much he loved her, loved her body, especially her long legs that went on for miles. She told him that she loved him too, but she chose to touch all her favorite things about him. Their breathing was labored, their bodies were slick, and when they finally came together it was so intense that as they both went over the edge, they could have sworn the walls shook.

Later, in the afterglow of their lovemaking, Luis pulled Sheridan on top of him, and kissed her lips. “So, did I make your fantasy come true?” he said, as he ran his hand over the silky smooth skin of her back.

“You certainly did,” she said rubbing her body against his. “Those people that worked at the restaurant probably think we’re sexual maniacs.”

He laughed softly. “Yeah, I think we made it out of there just in the nick of time.”

“So,” she said starting to trail kisses down his chest. “Are you ready to go to sleep?”

“Are you kidding?” He pulled her up his body so that they were face to face. “I’m going to make love to you again, but this time it’s going to be slow and sensuous, and I’m going to show you just how much I love you.”

Chapter 11

Luis sat up digging his heels in the sand and looked out into the horizon. He wanted to check to see what was taking Sheridan so long to come in from the water. They were out earlier playing in the waves, when he had decided to come back to the beach to bask in the sun, and take a little nap. He didn’t know where Sheridan got all her energy, because he was exhausted from their night of lovemaking that had lasted into the wee hours of the morning. Not that he was complaining, because he had certainly been a willing participant, but a man had to get some rest once in a while. He called out to Sheridan, and she waved as she came out of the water. All thoughts of catching up on some much needed sleep evaporated as he watched her walk toward him. The tiny wisps of material that constituted her bikini were leaving little to the imagination, and his libido was kicking into overdrive. Her long, lean body was curved in all the right places, and the gentle sway of her hips as she walked could tempt a monk into submission. When she reached him, she plopped down on the blanket and lay down beside him. He turned to his side, leaning on his elbow and traced a drop of water that was traveling between her breasts.

Sheridan laughed, and put her hand over Luis’ hand to stop him. “Don’t start something that you can’t finish.”

“Why not…..? It’s a private beach, and there is nobody around for miles. We could act out that famous love scene from the movie From Here to Eternity,” he said licking his lips.

“One thing I’ve learned by being born into one of the most famous families in the world is that one is never completely alone. There could be a tabloid reporter hiding behind a rock spying on us as we speak. They are like parasites feasting on people’s private lives.”

“Well, I hope you’re wrong because I don’t want any man but me to see you in that bathing suit. I don’t take kindly to other men checking out my lady’s finer qualities.”

“I don’t know why you would have a problem when you are the only one that has access to my so called finer qualities,” she said laughing.

“Okay, since you’re not going to let me have that access right now, will you at least put some of this oil on my back?” he said, holding the bottle out to her.

“Of course, turn around.”

Luis turned and presented his back to her. She couldn’t help but admire the smooth muscular expanse of his bronzed flesh. As she started to pour the oil she noticed the scratches on his back for the first time. “Oh my God Luis, how did you get these……….? Oh no,” she said, putting her hand over her mouth. “Did I do that?”

“Yeah,” he said chuckling. “You were quite the little tiger, and I loved every minute of it.”

“I’m so sorry Luis,” she said embarrassed. “Maybe you should let me put something on these scratches.”

Luis turned around to face her, and gave her a quick kiss. “I’ll be fine babe, and besides, the salt water was probably good for them.”

“I know, but that must have stung when the salt water hit the wounds. I just feel terrible for hurting you………”

“You didn’t hurt me. You gave me the most insurmountable pleasure with your intense reaction to me,” he said in his low sexy voice. “Don’t ever hold back……..”

“You have certainly mastered the art of seduction,” Sheridan said, as she rubbed the oil on his back. She began to knead his shoulders and leaned in to whisper in his ear. “How can I possibly resist you?”

Luis took the bottle of oil out of her hand, and pinned her with his hot gaze. “Lie down on your stomach and I’ll reciprocate.”

Sheridan did as he asked and offered her backside to him. She didn’t protest when he untied the strings that were holding her bikini top on. How could the man turn something as simple as rubbing suntan oil on her back into sexual foreplay? “I think I’m basted and ready for the oven,” she said laughing.

“Why don’t you roll over and I’ll do the front for you?”

“You are so bad,” she said giggling. “I thought we already had this conversation about displaying my assets.”

“I know, but you wouldn’t be showing anything, because I’d have my hands over them.”

“I guess it’s time to bring in the big guns……. How would you explain it to your children if someday when they’re older, some sleaze shows them an old tabloid with their parents making love on the beach? Or worse, getting arrested for public indecency?”

“Okay, you make a valid point, but if that’s the way you feel, then why did you let me make love to you at the hot spring?”

“If you remember, I didn’t want to at first, but that is our private property, and besides we weren’t parents at the time. The rules change when you have children because you have to set a good example. I would never want to put my children in an embarrassing situation because of something I’ve done.”

Luis felt terrible. “You’re right Sheridan. I would never want to do anything to hurt Luke and Lily. They are just so precious to me.”

“I know that sweetie,” she said kissing his hand. “Look, I don’t know about you, but I think I’ve had enough sun for today. Why don’t we go back to the lighthouse and take a shower? We can get all soapy and wash this oil off of each other……..”

She had barely gotten the words out of her mouth before Luis hopped up and began gathering their things. “You tie that bikini back on, and I’ll get the blanket and towels…….”

********************

Luis and Sheridan would have been surprised to know that at that very moment there was another couple making use of their hot spring. Evan watched Kay as she sat on a flat rock, lost in thought with her long coltish legs dangling in the water. She had been so quiet since he had picked her up earlier, and he had a feeling that his conversation with Lauren was occupying her thoughts.

“Hey beautiful, are you ever going to come into the water?” he said splashing her legs with water.

She smiled and scooped some water with her foot and sent it flying toward him. “I don’t know Evan, it looks a little warm for a summer day.”

“Actually there is no humidity in the air, and with that nice breeze it really feels quite comfortable.” He gave her a little puppy dog look. “I would really like it if you joined me. Please………”

How could she say no when he was being so adorable? “Okay, but only if you promise not to dunk me. I hate it when I get water in my nose because I always end up getting a cold.”

“I promise,” he said swimming toward her. He put his hands on her waist and pulled her into the water. They were submerged up to their shoulders, and Evan still hadn’t let go of her waist.

It felt too good to be this close to his body, and Kay needed to distance herself from him. She was still a little angry that he hadn’t told her about Lauren yet. “You know Evan, I can swim, so I don’t need you to hold me up like this.”

“But I thought you didn’t want to get any water in your nose?”

“I don’t, but if I feel myself going under, I’ll just plug my nose,” she said pushing away from him and swimming off.

He started off after her, slicing through the water with strong even strokes. When he reached her, he pulled on her leg to stop her, and she started to scream, struggling to get away from him.

“Kay stop it. It’s just me….”

When his words finally registered in her brain, she stopped struggling, and turned and shot him a dirty look. “My God, you scared me to death. I though you were some strange water creature attacking me.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. I just want to know what’s going on with you. I’m getting the impression that you’re angry with me.”

“You know, sometimes guys can be so clueless,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Did it ever occur to you that I might be a little curious about what happened between you and Lauren last night after I left?”

“Oh, that……”

“Yes THAT! Stupid me, but I thought we had finally reached a place where we could be open with each other.”

“We have Kay, and I’m sorry that I wasn’t being very sensitive to your feelings. It’s just that Lauren is not a pleasant subject for me.”

“Maybe I should be the one apologizing for getting into your private life. I shouldn’t have assumed that it’s any of my business,” she said feeling guilty for pressuring him.

“It is your business Kay, because you have become an important part of my life, and you deserve to know why some woman from my past has come crashing into our lives.”

“Really Evan?” she said flashing him the sweetest smile.

“Yes Kay, and I’m going to tell you the whole story from the beginning……. You see, Lauren comes from a very rich affluent family, so when she started to show interest in me I was very flattered.”

“What are you talking about Evan? You’re not exactly chopped liver. In fact, I happen to think you are one of the best looking guys I’ve ever seen.”

“That’s sweet of you Kay, but people like Lauren need a lot more than looks to be attracted to a guy. Maybe she liked my looks, but she was also attracted to the fact that I was on the football team. Her father is one of the rich alumni, and she wouldn’t have touched me with a ten-foot pole if her father disapproved of me. You see, as long as I was the quarterback with a promising future ahead of me, I was the best thing since sliced bread. But then that all changed when I hurt my knee.”

“What happened?”

“Well, I was lying in my hospital bed right after my surgery and the doctor had just told we that I could never play the sport of football again. He said that I couldn’t risk getting hit in my knee again, because it was being held together by pins. I felt terrible, because I knew that I would lose my football scholarship.”

“I’m so sorry Evan. What happened after that?”

“Well here I am at one of the lowest points in my life, and Lauren came by to visit. I was so glad to see her because I needed somebody to talk to, but before I could even get the words out of my mouth she broke up with me.”

“Evan,” she said wrapping her arms around him. “I would love to get my hands on that bitch right now and give her a piece of my mind.”

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe I should thank her right now, because I love the way you come to my defense.”

Kay looked embarrassed. “So, what did you say to her when she broke up with you?”

“Nothing, because I knew exactly why she did it. As far as her and her father were concerned I was a nobody again. Next thing I knew she was packed off to Europe and I haven’t seen her since she showed up last night.”

“But I don’t get it Evan. If they feel that way about you why would she be trying to get you back?”

“Don’t you see it Kay? It’s so obvious that they found out I’m Alistair Crane’s bastard son. The Cranes are one of the most richest and powerful families in the world. They probably think I’m going to come into a lot of money, and even if I am just the poor bastard son that would give me a lot of clout in their eyes.”

“Oh my God, that’s terrible. Did you tell Lauren that you suspected her motives?”

“I did, and I also told her to get the hell out of my life because I wanted nothing to do with her.”

“Well, I’m glad you sent her packing. I really don’t know if I could control myself if I ever had to see her again.”

“Yeah, well I just hope she listened. She’s spoiled and used to getting what she wants. Look, I don’t want to talk about her anymore. I’d much rather talk about us,” he said pulling her close.

“Me too,” she said kissing him lightly on the lips.

Her kiss was so sweet and seductive. “God Kay,” he groaned. He deepened the kiss, and taught her things with his lips that she would have never dreamed possible. He ran his hands over the silky skin of her back, and told her she was beautiful.

When she could finally think straight again, she dragged her lips away from his. “Evan, I’m sorry to bring this up at a time like this, but I have to know something.”

“You can ask me anything Kay.”

“Did you love Lauren?”

“At the time I thought I did, but what I felt for Lauren is nothing compared to the way I feel about you.”

“Evan, are you trying to say………?”

“That I love you. Yes, Kay, I guess that is what I am trying to say,” he said surprised that he had admitted it to her.

“Oh, Evan,” she said, tracing his lips with her finger. “I love you too.”

“Kay, you have no idea how happy I am to hear that,” she said right before his lips descended on her again.

********************

Lauren couldn’t believe she had finally found a decent hotel in this backward little town. She was still trying to recover from the horrendous night she had spent at that cheesy little motel she had been forced to stay in last night. If she never saw another tourist again, she would be happy for life.

The Harmony Hotel was actually very nice if one got into all this historical nonsense. At least it had room service, and a nice view overlooking the ocean. She had paid a small fortune for the room, because she asked for an unlimited stay. When she had complained to the desk clerk, he told her that is was tourist season, and if she was going to tie up a room for that long it would cost her more money.

She plopped down on the bed, kicked her shoes off, and ordered room service. After she hung up, she smiled when she thought about Evan’s reaction when he found out she was still in town.

“I’m sorry Evan, I know you told me to leave, but you’re still hurt about our breakup. As soon as you calm down and remember how good things were between us, you’ll be happy that I stayed.”

She picked up the phone and called Boston. “Daddy, it’s me. I just wanted to let you know that I finally found a decent hotel. Evan is being a little stubborn right now, but I’m convinced that he will come around in no time.”

********************

He stood outside the Lopez-Fitzgerald house and waited for everyone to go to sleep. The last light had gone out about half an hour ago, but he decided to give it a little more time, just to be on the safe side. Warren would kill him if he found out that he had sneaked out again, but he was ready to begin his new life, and there was one last memory that he was going to take with him. It was really just a stupid frivolous thing, but it represented the only time he had ever come out on top.

The house was cast in shadows, but there was enough moonlight to be able to make out that Theresa’s window was open. He just hoped the hell she wasn’t there, because he really didn’t want to have to tie her up and gag her, until he could get out of the house safely. He crept silently toward the house, and pulled the stocking cap over his head. When he finally reached Theresa’s window, he peered in and when he saw that her bed was empty, he breathed a sigh of relief. He slid the window up quietly and climbed in without any problem. He didn’t bother to turn his flashlight on because the layout of the house was still burned in his memory. All he had to do was get to Luis’ room, get what he came for, and he would be out of there before anybody knew he was there.

When he finally made it there without mishap, he closed the door quietly and flipped on his flashlight. As he was scanning the room, he jumped when he heard a noise. What the hell was that? He could have sworn it sounded like a baby. That’s when he saw the portable baby crib in the corner of the room. He moved closer and shined his flashlight inside, and saw two little babies fast asleep. This had to be the notorious twins, and it surprised him that they would be at Pilar’s house. Could this mean that Luis was here? He hadn’t seen his car outside the house. Whatever the case, he wasn’t taking any chances. He located what he was after, and was about ready to open the door when one of the babies started crying. Damn, he certainly couldn’t go back the way he came, because somebody could be on their way to the room. He would have to go out this window, and he just hoped the stupid thing didn’t still stick.

As he was trying to slide the window up, the door opened, and somebody flipped on the light switch. “What the hell………..?”

That was Miguel’s voice, he had to get the hell out of here. The window wasn’t budging, so he took the object in his hand and broke the window, smashing all the pieces out of the way so that he would make a safe exit.

“Hey you, stop!” Miguel called out to him.

“Mijo, dear God, what is going on?”

Oh great, Pilar was here too. Miguel grabbed the back of his shirt, but he was able to pull loose from him, and crawl out of the window just in the nick of time.

********************

Luis kissed the top of Sheridan’s head, and closed his eyes trying to fall asleep. He couldn’t figure out why he was so restless, because they certainly hadn’t gotten much rest over the last couple of days. Their romantic weekend had surpassed anything he could have dreamed up, and he didn’t think it possible that he could be more in love with his wife. His life was so good right now, so why did he have this feeling that something wasn’t right. Sheridan began to thrash around and call out in her sleep.

“No……., no,” she wailed.

“Sheridan, wake up.”

“No, please no.”

“Sheridan wake up, you’re having a nightmare,” he said shaking her.

Her eyes flew open, and she sat up. “Oh God Luis, we have to go home.”

“Sweetie, calm down. You’re just upset because you had a bad dream. Maybe you would feel better if you told me about it.”

She was out of breath as if she had been running a long distance. “It was terrible Luis,” she cried, gasping for air. “I dreamed that our babies are in danger. There was a man standing over them……… Please Luis, we have to go home.”

“Sheridan, that doesn’t mean they are in danger. It could have been Miguel you saw in your dream. Did you see the man’s face?”

“No, it wasn’t Miguel. I couldn’t see his face because it was hidden in the shadows, but I know he was evil.”

Normally, Luis would have chalked her dream off as just a terrible nightmare, but the gut feeling he was experiencing combined with her nightmare sent a bolt of fear through him.

“Look, would it make you feel better if I called mama, and checked to make sure the babies are all right.”

“Yes Luis, please let’s call Pilar.”

He dialed the number, and when Pilar answered the phone his heart started thumping in his chest. The distress in her voice was obvious, and he was convinced that something had happened. “Mama, calm down and start over. What happened?”

“Oh mijo, somebody broke into the house. We heard the babies cry, and when Miguel went into your old room there was a masked man in there trying to climb out of the window.”

“WHAT? Are the babies okay?” he said, his voice shaking with fear.

“Oh my God,” Sheridan cried.

“Yes mijo, the babies are fine. Sam is here now with some other officers.”

Luis put his hand over the receiver. “The babies are fine Sheridan. Sam’s there and I’m going to talk to him right now to see what happened.”

“Mama, put Sam on the phone.”

“Yes, miho……”

“Hey Luis, it’s Sam.”

“What in the hell is going on there Sam? Did you catch this guy?”

“I’m afraid not. Miguel had a hand on him, but he managed to get away. Don’t worry Luis, we’re going to catch this guy. I have a fingerprint team here right now.”

“Have you determined why the guy was there?”

“I don’t think he was after the babies, if that’s what you mean. It appears that it was a bungled robbery. I think it was just a coincidence that he was found where the babies are sleeping.”

“Is there anything missing?”

“Not that we can tell.”

“Look Sam, Sheridan and I are on our way back there. Would you keep a uniform there until we can get there in case the guy comes back?”

“Sure Luis, no problem. You two drive safely.”

When Luis hung up the phone, Sheridan was already throwing clothes into the suitcase. She looked up and saw that Luis had hung up, and ran over and hugged him. “Oh Luis, I can’t believe my dream was true,” she said starting to shake uncontrollably. “Promise me that our babies are okay.”

“They are perfectly fine, Sheridan. I promise,” he said pulling her close. “Sam thinks that it was just a bungled robbery. Now let’s finished getting packed so we can get out of here.”

********************

He couldn’t believe he had almost messed up all the years of planning for some stupid memory from high school. He didn’t even want to think about what could have happened if Miguel had managed to catch him. Well, it didn’t matter now because he did get away, and tomorrow he would be a whole new person.

He laughed, and walked over to look in the mirror. “Well buddy, after tomorrow you are going to be leaving this place forever.”

********************

When Luis and Sheridan pulled up in front of Pilar’s house, Sheridan didn’t even wait until the car was fully stopped before she unhooked her seatbelt, and jumped out. He stopped the car, and jumped out as well, following closely behind her. They both flew through the door to find Pilar and Theresa holding the babies. Sheridan started to cry, as Pilar handed Lily to her. Luis took Luke and walked over to her. They smothered the babies with kisses, and held each other close.

“Oh my sweet little babies,” Sheridan said wiping her tears away. “Mommy is never going to leave you again.”

Luis with Luke in tow, walked up to the Uniform that Sam had left behind to guard the house. “So, were you able to lift any prints?”

“Not any that didn’t belong to a member of this family. The guy must have been wearing gloves. Best that we can figure, the guy came in through an open window in Theresa’s room. You might want to take a look back there Luis and see if you can find anything missing.”

“Damn Theresa, why didn’t she lock her window………? Come on, let’s go take a look.”

Luis took Luke over to Sheridan, and conducted his own investigation of the two rooms. When he got to his old room, he surveyed the room to see if he could find anything missing. Why would someone want to break in here? What riches would a thief expect to find in this house? He didn’t even want to think that this perp was here to hurt his children. It did calm him somewhat when it occurred to him that it would be highly unlikely that this guy would even know that the babies were here, or even staying in this room for that matter. But, if the person didn’t break in to get at the twins, then what did he want? Luis looked around the room again, and for some reason his eyes went to the top of his dresser where his old trophies from high school were displayed. One was missing…….. He just knew it, because they had always been placed in the same positions.

“I think one of my trophies is missing,” Luis said to the officer.

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, it hit him that it was the trophy that Hank had asked him to keep for him. He thought back to the day that Hank was leaving to explore the world. He had been so proud of that trophy because he had finally beat Luis at something. He had joked to him that he was leaving it in Luis’ care to remind him that for one brief shining moment, he had bested him. Hank had never asked for it back, and Luis just figured that Hank had forgotten about it.

“I think the only reason the guy took it was to use it to break the window.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right…….”

Chapter 12

Evan snuggled closer to Kay, and brushed his lips against her neck. He loved this dream he was having of her being in his arms as they slept. Everything seemed so vivid............, even the clean flowery scent of her hair. But, why was Ace barking so loudly? He finally opened his eyes, and it slowly registered in his mind that this was not a dream at all, but reality. The room was flooded with the morning sunlight, and he remembered that Kay was not supposed to be here. Instead of going out for a movie last night, they had decided to watch a video right here, and they must have fallen asleep during the movie. Kay stirred beside him, her sleep probably interrupted by Ace’s barking. He shook her awake, and she sat up, turning to him in surprise.

“Evan, what’s going on?” she said, rubbing her eyes.

“We’ve got to get up Kay. It’s morning, and your parents are going to kill me for not getting you home last night.”

“Actually, I’m hoping they don’t know,” she said yawning. “I was supposed to stay with Simone last night. She knows we had a date, so maybe she’ll figure out that I’m with you. I better call her........”

Ace was running between the window and the door, and that’s when they heard the car doors. Evan jumped up, and went over to the window to see who was outside. “Oh God, it’s Luis and Sheridan. What are they doing back so early?”

“Oh great, now Luis is going to tell my dad that I was here all night,” Kay said, looking in the mirror to check her appearance. “Evan, what are we going to do?”

“We’re just going to tell them the truth. We don’t have anything to feel guilty about, and Sheridan and Luis will understand when we tell them we fell asleep.”

Just then the door opened, and Luis and Sheridan, each with a baby in their arms walked into the house. When they saw Kay standing there, they both looked at Evan with questioning looks.

“Hey you guys,” Evan said approaching them. “This is a surprise. I didn’t expect to see you two until later this afternoon.”

“That’s obvious,” Sheridan said, shooting Evan a look of reproach.

“We didn’t disturb you two did we?” Luis said, trying to hide his smile. He was enjoying watching Evan squirm.

“Of course not,” Evan said, pulling on his shirt. “So, you never told us why you are back so soon.”

“An intruder broke into my mother’s house, and Miguel discovered him in my old room where the babies were sleeping,” Luis explained to them.

“Oh my God,” Evan said horrified. “He didn’t hurt Luke and Lily did he?”

“No, the babies are fine as you can see. I really think that it was a coincidence that the guy that broke in happened to make his escape in the same room the babies were sleeping.”

“Did the guy rob the place?” Evan asked.

“Not that we can tell. The only thing that was missing is an old baseball trophy, and I think he used that to break the window.”

“That’s just creepy,” Kay said, shivering.

“So, why do you think he broke in Luis........?”

“If you don’t mind Evan, I would like to change the subject,” Sheridan said. “I just want to forget that my babies were in the same room with that man.”

“Sorry Sheridan. Hey, can I hold this little guy?” Evan said, tickling Luke’s belly.

“Actually, he needs a new diaper. Why don’t you come with me while I change him?” Sheridan was giving him a look like his grandmother used to give him when he misbehaved as a child.

“Okay Sheridan,” he said as he followed her to the nursery. He gave Luis a questioning look, but Luis just smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

“Your babies are just so adorable Luis. I can still remember when I used to hang out at your house when I was just a little kid. You and Uncle Hank would always tease Miguel and me.”

Luis laughed when he thought about the memories she was stirring up. “Yeah, but you didn’t take any crap, even back then. I can still see you sitting on that branch in that old oak tree in the back yard. You had pigtails in your hair, and you were lobbing water balloons at us with the finesse of a professional pitcher.”

“Yeah, well you deserved it,” Kay said laughing. You were so mad at us because you were leaving for some hot date and we got your shirt soaked. It’s hard to believe that you are married now with two kids.”

“It’s the best thing I ever did. I wouldn’t trade Sheridan or my children for anything in the world,” Luis said, kissing Lily on the forehead.

“Do you mind if I hold her?”

“As long as you don’t teach Peanut to throw water balloons, I don’t see why not,” Luis teased, as he handed Lily to her.

“Wow, she smells so good.” Kay cradled the baby in her arms in a sitting position. “Luis, are you going to tell my dad that I was here?”

“I had a feeling that question was coming. No Kay, I’m not going to tell Sam that you were here.......”

“Thank you Luis,” she said, relieved.

“You didn’t let me finish....... I am not going to tell Sam you were here, because I think that you will do the right thing and tell him yourself.”

“But Luis, you don’t understand. My dad can be so unreasonable when it comes to Evan. He will imagine the worst, when everything was perfectly innocent.”

“Look Kay, I know you’re eighteen now, and all grown up, but there are certain responsibilities that come with being an adult. If you show people respect and consideration, they will treat you the same way. If your parents find out you were here all night from someone other than you, they will think the worst.”

“I’m just afraid that my dad will blame this all on Evan, and that will be one more thing he will hold against him,” Kay said, sighing.

“Let me clue you in on something Kay. Any guy you bring home is not going to be good enough for you as far as your dad is concerned. Fathers are just like that when it comes to their daughters. I’ll bet when Lily is your age she will probably be saying I’m the most unreasonable jerk to ever live.”

Kay laughed. “Well, it’s not going to be easy, but I’ll tell him. So, did you give this same speech to Theresa?”

“Of course I did, but you know Theresa. It goes in one ear and out the other, and then she ends up getting herself into trouble.” He ruffled her hair. “Everything’s going to be fine Kay.”

Evan watched Sheridan as she slipped Luke’s overalls back on. He had a strong feeling that she was not very pleased with him right now. She picked Luke up and turned to face him.

“Evan, what could you have possibly been thinking? I know that you are a grown man, but I also know that Kay’s parents would not approve of her spending the night with you. I just hope to God that you are using protection...........”

“Whoa Sheridan, this is not what you think. There is no reason to use protection because Kay and I are not intimate. We were watching a movie and we fell asleep. I swear it was perfectly innocent.”

“I’m sorry Evan, I should not have jumped to conclusions, it’s just that Sam is already skeptical about you, and you‘re not helping your cause by keeping Kay out all night. I know that you are a good person, and I don’t want Sam and Grace to think badly of you.”

“Look, Kay was supposed to stay at Simone’s last night so I’m sure that they don’t even know that she was with me. But, I don’t want Simone to have to lie, so I’m going to take Kay home and explain everything to Chief Bennett.”

She kissed him on the cheek. “Good, I think that is the wise thing to do. So tell me, are things serious between the two of you?”

“Well yeah, I would say that,” Evan said embarrassed. “We love each other, but we are going to take things slow.”

“You certainly make a very handsome couple. I bet you are going to have some beautiful children,” Sheridan teased.

“Geez sis, we haven’t even gotten to the engagement yet. I think it’s a little premature to start talking about our children.”

Sheridan was so touched. “Did you just call me sis?”

“Yeah, I guess I did. You aren’t offended are you?” Evan said, worried.

“No,” she said, flashing him a smile. “I liked it very much. Julian and I never had a close relationship, and I always missed that. I know this seems strange Evan, but just that one little word means the world to me.”

“I was always lonely growing up too Sheridan, and I wish I would have known about you a long time ago.”

“I wish I had known about you too Evan.”

********************

After Evan and Kay left they put the babies down for a nap. When he was sure that Luke and Lily were asleep, Luis pulled Sheridan out of the nursery, and into the hall. “I don’t know about you, but I’m exhausted. I think I’m going to take a little nap. Why don’t you join me?”

Sheridan laughed. “I have a feeling that you aren’t really talking about a nap here.”

Luis faked a yawn. “Come on we barely got any sleep last night, and I just thought you might want to relax for a little bit. But if you don’t want to........”

“I guess I could use a nap too. Now that I know my babies are safe, I might be able to actually get some sleep.”

“Good, then you’ll join me?” he said, taking her hand and leading her into the bedroom.

When they arrived in the bedroom Luis pulled down the covers and stripped off his shirt. Sheridan just stood there watching him shaking her head. “You know Luis; you really are very transparent.”

“Now, what’s that supposed to mean?” he said, flashing her a sexy smile.

“Since when do you remove your clothes to take a nap?” she said laughing.

“It’s a lot more comfortable. You might want to take some of yours off too;” he said, pulling off his jeans to reveal that he was naked underneath.

“Luis, where are your boxers?” Sheridan said, unable to drag her eyes away from him.

“Sorry, we got dressed in such hurry last night that I forgot to put any on.”

Sheridan moved up in front of him and put her arms around his neck. “Maybe I will take my clothes off after all,” she said, kissing him passionately.

********************

Evan and Kay were standing on the front porch of her house getting ready to go inside and talk to Sam and Grace. Evan took her hand, and gave her an encouraging smile. “Are you ready?”

“Listen Evan; you don’t have to do this. I’ll tell my parents everything.”

“Kay, I’m not going to let you face this alone. Everything was perfectly innocent, and I think that if we’re just up front with them they will believe us.”

“I’m just afraid that my dad will go ballistic, and I don’t want him to take it out on you.”

“I’m a big boy Kay, and I can take anything your father has to dish out to me,” he said, giving her a quick kiss on the lips. “We’re in this together.”

“Oh Evan,” she said throwing her arms around him. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” he said, squeezing her tight.

Just then the door opened, and there stood Jessica. She took a bite of her apple, and gave Kay a skeptical look. “Hello Evan. Kay, I thought you were supposed to be at the Russell’s.”

“Well, I can see you’re in one of your nosey moods this morning Jess. Evan and I were just going in to talk to mom and dad, so if you would excuse us.”

Jessica rolled her eyes. “No problem. I’m heading to the store to open up for mom anyway.” She started to walk away, but turned to look at Evan. “You know Evan, you seem like a nice guy, but it is beyond me why you would want to hang out with my sister,” she said, as she walked down the sidewalk.

“Sisters,” Kay said exasperated.

“Yeah, aren’t they great?” Evan said, smiling. “Come on, let’s go in and get this over with.”

When they walked in the house Grace was sitting on the sofa drinking a cup of coffee, and reading the morning paper. She looked up, when she saw them, and smiled. “Well, good morning you two. Kay, I thought you were supposed to be with Simone. Did you run into Evan on the way home?”

“Yeah,” Sam said, walking in from the kitchen. “How is it that you’re with Evan when you were supposed to be at the Russell’s?”

“Sam, why don’t we just let them tell us, before you get too excited,” Grace said, trying to calm him.

“Actually sir, Kay never made it to the Russell’s. We had a date last night, and I’m just now bringing her home.”

“Are you going to tell me just where the hell you have been all night?” Sam said, getting in Evan’s face.

“Dad, please stop yelling at him....... We didn’t do anything wrong........”

“Sam, why don’t you just calm down and let the kids tell us,” Grace said, pulling him away from Evan.

Evan cleared his throat. “Well sir, I was staying at Luis and Sheridan’s to take care of Ace while they were gone. Kay was over, and we decided to watch a movie and we fell asleep. We didn’t wake up until this morning when Ace started barking when Luis and Sheridan drove up. I apologize for keeping your daughter out all night, but I can assure you sir that everything was perfectly respectable.”

“He’s telling the truth dad. I swear to you that it was perfectly innocent,” Kay pleaded with him.

Evan watched Sam pace back and forth deep in thought. He could feel his hands starting to sweat, and he wished that Chief Bennett would just say something. He was scared as hell that they would forbid him to see Kay again, but he was still glad he did the right thing. He felt a sense of comfort when Kay grabbed his hand and squeezed it. Sam finally stopped his pacing and walked up to Evan, and stared at him for a minute before he finally spoke.

“I believe you Evan........”

“You do sir?” Evan said, shocked.

“Yes, I do. We had no idea that Kay was not at the Russell’s, and you could have easily let us continue to believe that. But, you came forward and told us the truth, and I respect that in a man,” Sam said, holding out his hand to him.

“Thank you sir,” Evan said, shaking Sam’s hand.

“Thank you dad,” Kay said, hugging him.

“Well, I guess I have to accept that you are eighteen now and believe that we raised you to make smart choices,” Sam said, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

Suddenly, the phone rang. Grace answered it, and then walked over to hand it to Sam. “It’s someone from the facility where Hank is.”

“Chief Bennett here.” Sam’s face fell as he listened to the person on the other end of the phone. “Dear God...........,” he said, running his hand through his hair. He hung up the phone with a dazed look on his face.

“Sam, what is it?” Grace asked, coming toward him.

“Hank’s dead.......”

********************

Sheridan ran her hand down Luis’ chest, and circled his navel with her finger. “Now that’s the best nap I’ve ever taken,” she said, nuzzling his neck with her lips.

“So you like taking naps Luis style?” he said, laughing.

“I like doing anything Luis style. I don’t know about you, but I’m still exhausted,” she said, stretching.

“Now that was pretty sexy, why don’t you do it again...........?”

“I think you’re pretty sexy, why don’t you do me again..........?”

Luis groaned and pulled her into a hot, open-mouthed kiss. He lifted her on top of him, and ran his hand up the silky curves of her body. They were just about ready to come together again when the phone rang.

“Damn, this better be important, or somebody’s going to pay,” Luis said, reaching for the phone.

“Let it ring,” Sheridan said, putting her hand on his arm.

“I can’t baby........ It might be news on the intruder. Lopez-Fitzgerald........ Hey Sam, what’s up? What did you just say.............? Yes, I’ll be there as soon as I can.” He hung up the phone, and pulled Sheridan into his arms.

“Luis, what is it? Did they catch the guy that broke into Pilar’s?

“Hank’s dead............”

“What? Oh my God, how?”

“Apparently he died of a drug overdose. Sam didn’t know a lot of details, but he would like me to go with him to claim the body.”

“Oh Luis, I’m so sorry. How is Sam taking it?”

“He sounded like he’s in shock........... I can’t believe this Sheridan.”

“I know sweetie, neither can I. You and Hank were best friends once and I know how hard this must be for you.”

“Yeah well, the Hank that was laying in that mental hospital is not the Hank I grew up with.”

“I know Luis..........”

Luis hopped out of bed, and slipped his jeans on. “Listen Sheridan; I want you to lock all the doors after I leave.”

“Why, is there something you’re not telling me?” she said with a worried frown.

“No, it’s just that even though I don’t think the person that broke into mama’s was after our children, I would just feel better if I knew the doors were locked.”

“Okay Luis, you won’t get an argument out of me.”

“Come on,” he said, helping her out of bed. “I’m going to go kiss our children goodbye, and then I want you to lock the door behind me.”

********************

When Sam and Luis arrived at the mental facility they were directed to the administrator’s office. The secretary told them she would announce their arrival, and within minutes a man walked out of his office.

“Chief Bennett, I’m Carl Reiter, administrator of this facility. Would you please come in,” he said motioning toward his office.

Once they were seated, Sam spoke first. “Would you please tell me what the hell happened? How could you let my brother get his hands on enough medication to be able to kill himself?”

“We are not sure Chief Bennett. The best we can figure, is that he pretended to take his medication, and then saved the pills so he could take his own life.”

“My God,” Sam said, running his hand through his hair. “Had he been acting despondent lately?”

“Not that anyone noticed. The staff said that he was fine the last time they saw him alive.”

Sam leaned down putting his hands over his eyes. He started to shake, and Luis realized that it was finally hitting him that his brother was really dead. Luis laid a comforting hand on Sam’s shoulder. “Look Mr. Reiter, can we see the body? Chief Bennett has a hearse outside to take his brother for an autopsy.”

The administrator suddenly looked very uncomfortable. “I’m sorry, but that is impossible. The body is already on its way to the crematorium.”

Sam hopped out of his chair and leaned over the desk pulling Mr. Reiter forward by his shirt collar. “What the hell are you talking about? Who authorized this?”

Mr. Reiter’s face was starting to turn white, and Luis had to pull Sam off of him. “Now answer Chief Bennett. Who authorized Hank Bennett to be taken to a crematorium?”

“Why sir, it was the patient himself that authorized it...........”

Chapter 13

Sam stepped back, like someone had punched him in the stomach. He didn’t know what this guy was trying to pull, but he wanted answers, and wanted them quickly. He had to stop Hank’s body from being cremated. Sam leaned over, his hands resting on the desk.

“What did you just say?”

“I said sir, that there were instructions on paper written by your brother signed and notarized that his body was to be cremated immediately if he should pass on while residing in this facility.”

“Well that’s not possible because my brother was not mentally competent when he was admitted to this facility. I have power of attorney, and I know nothing about this signed document.”

“Well, I can assure you Chief Bennett that I would not just make this up. It was a perfectly legal document, dated and signed before the patient was even admitted here.”

“Let me see this document,” Sam demanded.

“Well sir, I don’t know if I can………”

“Show it to me, or I will have every agency in this state in here to investigate your practices,” Sam said, his hands clenching into fist like he was ready to hit the guy.

“I’ll have my secretary get Mr. Bennett’s file.” Within minutes, the secretary brought the file into the office and the administrator handed it to Sam.

Sam studied the document, confirming that it did look just like Hank’s signature. “What do you think Luis?”

Luis took the document from Sam. “I’m no handwriting expert Sam, but this does look like Hank’s signature.”

“Well, I don’t care, because signatures can be easily forged. Come on Luis, we have to stop the cremation so I can get an autopsy done.” He turned back to give the administrator a threatening look. “If I find out that something illegal is going on here this facility will be shut down, and you will be spending the next twenty years of your life in prison.”

“Well, how dare you,” the administrator said indignantly.

“If I were you, I would quit while I was ahead,” Luis said, as he followed Sam out the door.

When they arrived at the crematorium, it turned out that they were too late. When the man handed Sam an urn filled with Hank’s ashes, he went ballistic. Luis had to calm him down before he beat the poor man to death. Luis was glad that he was driving right now, because Sam was certainly in no shape to be behind the wheel. He was staring straight ahead, but not really focused on any one thing, and after a long silence, he finally spoke.

“Something stinks to high heaven here Luis. Why would Hank suddenly kill himself after two years? Every time I came to visit him, he had the mindset of a child. So now, out of the clear blue sky, Hank takes his own life and the body is cremated before an autopsy can be done..........”

“Sam, I agree that all this looks really suspicious, but let me play devil’s advocate. If you are pointing to murder, we have no body, and all the paperwork looks perfectly legal. Not to mention that we don’t have a motive,” Luis reasoned.

“How do we know that there isn’t somebody out there that has a motive? We both know that Hank was involved in some pretty shady business dealings. When you mess around in drug smuggling you’re dealing with the scum of the earth.”

“That’s it........,” Luis said, hitting the steering wheel with his hand.

“What Luis, did you think of someone that would want Hank dead?”

“Think about it Sam...... If Hank were to start spilling his guts about his days as a drug dealer, who is the one person that has the most to lose?”

“Julian Crane............ But why after all this time would Julian find Hank to be a threat?”

“I’m not sure about that yet. Unless, maybe Hank wasn’t as delusional as we thought. Is it possible that he was pretending about mental state to stay out of prison, and Julian found out about it?”

“I don’t know Luis, but I will be paying Julian a visit, and if I find out that he is responsible for this, there won’t be any force on earth that will keep me from ringing his neck.”

********************

After Luis dropped Sam off and was driving home, he had a chance to contemplate the suspicious nature of Hank’s death. Sam was right about one thing, it didn’t make sense that Hank would kill himself, but they had no concrete evidence to prove fowl play. He thought he had put all his feelings for Hank to rest a long time ago, but suddenly he couldn’t help but feel a sense of remorse for how their friendship had disintegrated. All those memories of their time in high school were hitting him full force. The good times, the competition over girls and sports.......... Suddenly he was struck with something that hadn’t occurred to him before now. If the intruder that broke into his mother’s had only been using Hank’s trophy to break the window, then why did he take it with him? All these unanswered questions had his brain in overdrive. He just hoped to hell that Julian wasn’t involved with this, because he didn’t think Sheridan could handle more problems with her family. She was so happy that she had found Evan, and Chad, and it would be so like Julian to bring more plague to their family. It had been a rough day and he couldn’t wait until he got home to Sheridan and their babies. He knew that home was the one place he could find peace.

When Luis walked into the house, he saw Sheridan sitting on the sofa dressed in a blue, one-piece bathing suit. She was changing Lily’s outfit, and Luke was sitting in his carrier watching them.

She looked up and gave him a wistful look. “Hi honey, are you okay?”

“I am now,” he said, sitting down next to her. He leaned over and picked up Luke. “So what’s going on here?”

“Well, I thought that since you bought the children a wading pool, I would take them out so that they could get used to the water. Did I show you the bathing suits that I bought for them?” she said holding up a tiny pair of swimming trunks. “And I’m putting Lily’s on her now.”

Luis took Luke’s swimming trunks and they were so little they fit in the palm of his hand. He felt so emotional all of a sudden and tears filled his eyes. “This is the cutest thing I’ve ever seen.”

Sheridan put her arm around him, and kissed him on the cheek. “You’ve had a rough time haven’t you?”

“Yeah, but you know, the second I walked in here and saw you and the babies, a certain peace came over me. I love my little family so much.”

“Well, we all love you too, and if you need to talk about what’s on your mind......”

“No, we’ll talk later, but right now I think I would like to join you on the twins first water adventure,” he said, smiling.

“We would love to have you join us,” Sheridan said, picking up Lily. “Look at how cute your daughter looks in her little bathing suit.”

Luis smiled when he saw Lily in a pink and white checked bathing suit. The back had ruffles on the bottom, and she looked adorable. “Peanut, you just get prettier every day, and Luke you are the best looking guy in Harmony. You are going to have to beat the ladies off when you get older.”

“Well, I feel the same way, but then we are partial,” Sheridan said, laughing. “Oh, with everything that’s been happening, I almost forgot to tell you that Stef Monroe called earlier. She said that my book is in print, and should be released in a couple of weeks. She is going to overnight a copy to me, so I should get it tomorrow.”

“That is wonderful news honey. I am so proud of you,” he said, giving her a quick kiss on the lips.

“Well, it’s all kind of symbolic for me. When I started sketching Molly when I was a little girl it was a way to escape my loneliness, but now I’m releasing her to the world because I know I will never feel that way again.”

“You’re so right about that, because now you have the children and me now we will always be there for you.”

“I know,” she said, stroking his face with her fingers. “I say we take our babies for their first swim. What do you say?”

“Just let me change..........”

*******************

Later that evening, Evan and Kay were sitting in the Book Cafe having a Cappuccino when Kay reached out and grabbed Evan’s hand. “Thank you for bringing me here. It was breaking my heart to see my dad so upset about Uncle Hank, and I really needed to get away for a while.”

“Well, I could see how upset you were, and I thought you could use a break. I can tell this is getting to you too,” Evan said, squeezing her hand.

“Yeah, it’s really hard for me to accept that my uncle killed himself. He really was a good person once Evan. I just can’t imagine what happened to make him change into such a bad person.”

“Well, from what you told me, he suffered from some kind of a mental breakdown. The man that overdosed on those pills was not the same man you knew growing up.”

“I know, but it’s so hard to see how this is affecting my dad. I think he feels like this is his fault in some way. It’s almost as if he feels he let Uncle Hank down.”

“Just be there for him Kay,” he said, kissing her hand. “And, I’ll be here for you.”

Kay smiled. “Did I tell you how happy I am that you are in my life?”

Evan’s attention was drawn away from her, when he saw a tall stranger walk in the door carrying a black duffel bag. The guy was approaching them, and when he reached their table he snuck up behind Kay and put his hands over her eyes.

“Guess who?” the stranger asked.

Kay smiled. “Your voice sounds very familiar, and if this is who I think it is, I am so glad that you’re home.”

“Yeah, maybe you should introduce yourself, because if you don’t take your hands off of Kay right now, I’m going to come over the table and do it for you.”

The guy took his hands away. “Whoa, who’s your watchdog?”

Kay turned around, and hopped up and threw her arms around the guy. “I am so happy to see you.”

Evan had enough, and he stood up. “I think it’s about time you introduced us Kay.”

“Yeah, I think that would be a good idea before your boyfriend puts his fist down my throat,” the stranger said, laughing.

“Evan, this is my brother Noah, and Noah this is Evan Harris.”

Noah held out his hand to Evan, and Evan’s whole demeanor changed. He extended his hand and shook Noah’s. “It’s nice to meet you, and I’m sorry I was being a jerk earlier,” Evan said smiling.

“No problem. I appreciate that you’re so protective of my little sister.......”

“Hey,” Kay said, playfully smacking his arm. “In case you didn’t notice, I’m not little anymore. Sit down with us Noah and tell me what you’re doing here.”

Noah pulled a chair from the next table and sat down and straddled it. “Well, when mom called me this morning and told me about Uncle Hank, I caught the first bus home. I was walking home from the bus station when I saw you sitting in here.”

“But Noah, I thought you were taking summer classes. Mom and dad are not going to be happy if you abandoned your college work.”

“Kay, I’m only taking one class this summer and I think that it’s more important to be home for dad right now. So, how is he taking everything?”

“He’s not doing very well. He shifts between anger and sadness. I think he blames himself for what happened to Uncle Hank.”

“That’s ridiculous that he would blame himself. Uncle Hank was an adult and he made his own decisions. I personally think that suicide is a cowardly thing to do, and I hate that dad feels responsible.”

“Well, Uncle Hank was not in his right mind, and I don’t think it would be a good idea to tell dad your feelings right now.”

“I won’t, but it still makes me mad. I’m here to support dad and besides, I missed my family.”

“We missed you too Noah. I think you are going to be just the medicine that we all need to get through this.”

“So Evan, you must be a pretty decent guy or my parents wouldn’t be letting Kay go out with you. I’m glad she found a good guy even if you are a Crane,” he teased.

Evan laughed. “Well, I’m glad you’re not going to hold it against me. Believe me, it was not welcomed news to find out I was a Crane.” Evan happened to look up right then and saw Lauren walk through the door. “Oh damn, what is she doing here?”

Kay and Noah turned around to see whom Evan was referring too. When Kay saw it was Lauren she was furious. But her anger turned to shock when Noah stood up, and waved her over to them.

“Hey Lauren, over here. I want to introduce you to my sister.”

*******************

When Sheridan came out of the bathroom, she saw Luis lying in bed leaning against the headboard with his hands behind his head. He was staring off into space, and she knew he had Hank on his mind. He had told her about the whole cremation thing earlier and about the suspicious nature of Hank’s death. Luis hadn’t said anything to her, but she had a feeling that Luis thought Julian was behind the whole thing. She just prayed that wasn’t the case because as bad as Julian was, she didn’t want to believe he was capable of murder. Luis looked up and smiled when he saw her. She smiled back, and took her robe off and slipped into bed beside him.

He pulled her into his arms. “What took you so long? I missed you.”

“The shower felt so good that I didn’t want to get out. I was hoping that if I stayed in there long enough you would join me.”

“I already took a shower, remember? But, if I had known you wanted me to wash your back, I would have gladly taken another one.”

Sheridan laughed. “You certainly are learning to be diplomatic. When I first met you never held back your feelings where I was concerned. I was starting to think I had some terrible disease or something.”

“Well, you know how much I hated the Cranes, and every time I saw you, I had a very difficult time remembering that you were one of them. That’s why I turned into a jerk whenever I was around you,” he said, kissing her on the forehead.

“You know Luis, when I was in the shower earlier, I was thinking about how much trouble knowing me has brought to your life. Maybe you should have run away when you had the chance.”

“What are you talking about? You’re the best thing to ever come into my life. You are my life, and I don’t know what I would ever do without you or our children. I love you Sheridan.”

“I love you too Luis, but are you sure that you’ve never regretted getting involved with me?”

“Even after you left me and I was so angry with you, I never once regretted one single moment I spent with you,” he said, pulling her into a gentle kiss.

She deepened the kiss, and he pulled her on top of him. “Make love to me Luis. I really need you right now.”

“I need you too, baby............”

Their lovemaking came from a need to connect and reaffirm their love for each other, and Luis made sure she knew just how special she was to him. It was slow and passionate, taking them to a place where they had never been before. Afterwards they clung to each other, their bodies still fused together, and both fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

********************

The next morning they were sitting in bed feeding Luke and Lily when out of the blue Sheridan told Luis that she was ready to start reading her mother’s journal again.

“Are you sure you’re ready to do that sweetie? I know how much it upset you before, and I don’t want to see you in pain.”

“I know Luis, but I think it’s time to face all my demons so I can move on with my life. I can’t explain it but I think that my mother’s journal will give us some answers to questions that both of us have about the past.”

“If you’re sure about this, I will be beside you every step of the way.”

“I know you will, and I love you for that,” she said, giving him a sweet smile. “My mother’s journal is about Hank’s father, my father, and I think it will give us clues about your father as well. Maybe there is some connection between the three of them.”

Luis put Lily on his shoulder and padded her back. “Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be here for you.”

“As soon as Hank’s funeral is behind us we’ll begin reading again......”

Chapter 14

Sheridan had just put the twins down for a nap, and set out to see what happened to Luis. She went downstairs and called out his name, and when he didn’t respond she looked out the window and saw him sitting under the big shade tree with Ace lying by his side. He was deep in thought, and she suspected that he was thinking about Hank. Since the funeral mass that morning, he had been withdrawn, and she wished he would open up to her because she wanted to help him through this. She stepped out on the front porch and called out to him. He looked up, and smiled as he got up and started walking toward her. Ace followed close behind and when he reached the porch he pulled her into a hug.

“Are the babies down for their nap?”

“Yeah, they are dead to the world. I guess that the whole funeral mass wore them out, since they missed their morning nap. I have to say that I was really proud of our children today.”

Luis smiled. “It’s hard to believe they could go that long without making a noise of some kind.”

“Luis, are you going to tell me what is bothering you? I don’t mean to pry, but I wanted you to know that I’m here if you need to talk.”

“You are not prying at all. I just needed some time by myself to put everything that has happened in the last few weeks into perspective.”

Sheridan grabbed Luis’ hand and led him inside the house. “How would you like some fresh lemonade? I actually made it myself, and I’ve already tasted it so I can assure you that you will not die from drinking any,” she laughed.

Overheated from sitting out on the hot summer day, Luis readily accepted. Sheridan brought in a glass pitcher filled with lemonade and wedges of lemons floating on top, and poured him some. She watched as Luis took a tentative sip and when he smiled she let out the breath of air she had been holding. “So, can I take that smile as a sign that you like my lemonade?”

“It’s actually very good. I can’t believe the progress you’ve made with your cooking skills,” he teased. “Why don’t you come over here and sit on my lap?”

“How did we go from my cooking skills to me sitting on your lap?” she asked, smiling.

“I just want to be close to you,” he said, his voice taking on a serious tone.

“How can I resist when you say such sweet things,” she said, as she walked over and sat down on him.

He cuddled her close and kissed her on the cheek. “You know I’ve always been grateful for having you and the children in my life, but today I realized just how lucky I am.”

“Luis, are you still upset about Hank’s death?”

“Actually, I’ve come to terms with that. Hank chose his own path a long time ago, and I just hope that he’s finally at peace now. I do feel bad for Sam though, because I think he still feels like he failed Hank in some way.”

“I know what you mean. I felt so sorry for him today at the memorial service when he started to cry. I know this is terrible to say, but I was actually angry at Hank for making innocent people suffer. I’m so glad that Noah decided to come home because I think that it was special for Sam and Grace to have him there.”

“I was glad to see Noah too. It’s good to have the people you love around you when you are going through a tough time.”

“I hope that Sam and Grace understood that we couldn’t stay at their house for very long, but I could tell that the babies were getting fussy.”

“I’m sure that they understood; besides they had a house-full with the Bennett’s and mama and some of their other friends.”

“So Luis, if you’ve come to terms with Hank’s death then why are you still so unsettled?”

“There is just so much going through my head right now. The break-in at mamas and all the strange occurrences surrounding Hank’s death are just giving me a bad feeling that I can’t shake. I’m officially off of medical leave now, and I have to go back to work on Monday, and to be honest with you I don’t like leaving you and the children alone.”

“Well, I’m certainly going to miss having you around all the time, but maybe it’s a good thing that you’ll have your work to take your mind off of things. Besides, the children and I will be fine.”

“To be honest with you, that’s something else weighing on me right now. I’m starting to rethink my career choices lately. It was one thing when I was single to be mixing with drug dealers, but now that I have a family I don’t like the thought of making you and the children susceptible to the kind of scum I have to deal with everyday.”

“Luis, what are you saying?” Sheridan said, shocked. “You’ve always been a cop. I thought that you loved it.”

“I did, but my priorities are changing. It doesn’t hold the same appeal as it used to, and to be honest I’m growing more disenchanted with it everyday.”

“But, what would you do?”

“I was thinking that if I could raise the capital I’d like to start my own business. I always loved the investigative side of police work, and I thought that maybe I could open a private investigation firm. I wouldn’t want it to be one of those sleazy things where I follow cheating spouses around, but a lot of times the D.A.’s need help in solving murder cases, and then there is always corporate espionage. I can see lots of possibilities.

“Oh Luis,” Sheridan said, getting excited. “I think that would be a wonderful idea, and I could help you.”

“What do you mean, you could help me?” Luis said, skeptically.

“Well, you’re going to need somebody to run your office, and things will be tight at first so I would be the perfect candidate. I could take the children with me to work everyday since it’s going to be just us. I could set up a little play area for them, and a place where they could take their naps. I could even take them to the park and for walks at lunch.........”

“Whoa, slow down Sheridan. What about your writing? I thought that was important to you.”

“It is, but it doesn’t take up that much of my time, and I really want to do this Luis, so please don’t say no,” she said, with a pleading look.

Luis started to laugh. “Oh damn, I’m like putty in your hands. Okay, but if I get the slightest inkling that you’re overdoing it or it’s not a good situation for the children......”

“Yes sir, oh great machoness,” she said, saluting him.

“You’re going to pay for that line,” he said, pulling her into a kiss.

“Luis, I promise you won’t regret this,” she said, when they finally came up for air.

“Yeah, well this whole conversation is moot if I don’t get the financing.”

“Well............., I have some ideas about that too........”

********************

Kay was happy that Noah was home, because she could see that it gave her parents a great source of comfort, but she was still a little angry that he couldn’t see clearly where Lauren was concerned. It turned out that he had met her on his way from the bus station when she had been pulled over with a flat tire. Of course her hero brother had to come to the rescue of that little tramp. It appeared that she had pulled one of her damsel in distress acts on him, and he had fallen right into her trap. To add insult to injury, she had the nerve to bring over a flower arrangement to the house so she could keep her eye on Evan, and bat her eyes at Noah. At least Evan was still furious with her, and didn’t fall for her act one bit. Kay was convinced beyond a shadow of a doubt that she had not given up on Evan at all, and that she was using Noah to stay close to the situation.

“Hey, do you think your parents would mind if we went for a walk. It appears that most of the people are leaving now,” Evan asked, bringing her out of her musings.

Kay smiled at him. “That’s the best idea I’ve heard all day. I have a feeling that Uncle Hank would understand if I made my escape.”

Sam and Grace barely paid attention when she told them she was leaving to take a walk with Evan. She shot her brother and Lauren a dirty look as they walked out the door. “I just can’t believe that Noah is falling for her act.”

“Tell me about it. Maybe I should have a talk with your brother before he starts caring about her. I would hate to have him find out the hard way just how bitchy Lauren can be. Did you know that she told Noah that she was considering going to school in Castleton next year because her father wanted her to finish at a smaller college?”

“That lying witch. Why is she really still here Evan? She’s not going to give up on you is she?”

They had reached the park by then and Evan pulled her behind a clump of bushes for privacy. “It doesn’t matter why she’s here because I’m committed to you, and there is nothing she can do to break us up,” he said, pulling her into his arms.

“Yeah, God help her if she gets in my way. Lauren has no idea how I can be when I’m fighting for something I want,” she said, kissing him.

Evan kissed her back. “Just promise me you won’t get into one of those knock-down-drag-out kind of girl fights,” he said, laughing.

“Well, I’ll try,” she said, kissing him again.

********************

Lauren kept watching the front door waiting for Evan to come back with Kay. How did they manage to sneak out without her seeing them? Could it be possible that he was actually serious about this girl? No, it couldn’t be. They probably had not even slept together yet, and she knew for a fact that Evan had a very healthy sexual appetite. He wouldn’t be satisfied to play kissy face with her forever, and then she would move in for the kill.

“Hey, is there something interesting about our front door?”

“Oh Noah, I’m sorry. I guess it’s just been a long day. I was kind of spacing out there for a minute.”

“I guess you were. I called your name twice and you didn’t even hear me.”

“I’m really tired Noah. Maybe I’ll call it a day. I’ll just go over and tell your parents goodbye, and extend my sympathy.”

“Okay, I’ll take you over there,” Noah said, helping her up from the chair.

Under different circumstances she would have been very attracted to Noah. He was very good looking, and had a great body, but her father would never approve of him. She resolved that she couldn’t let Noah Bennett distract her from her game plan.

Noah walked Lauren to her car, and watched her drive away. “I just wonder what you’re up to Lauren,” he said into the night. “I’m going to have to keep my eye on you, because there is no way I’m going to let you hurt my sister.”

********************

Sheridan smiled when she walked in the bedroom and saw Luis sitting on the bed playing with the children. He had this way of making them laugh that was so endearing to her. Too bad he was a stubborn mule when it came to matters of money. She had to convince him that there was nothing wrong with her giving him the money to start his company. After all, it wouldn’t exactly be Crane money since it was part of the inheritance from her mother. He looked up just then and smiled at her, and her earlier anger with him dissipated. Damn him for being so charming when she was trying to be mad at him, but he could give her all the sexy smiles in the world and she was not backing down from this.

“So, what are you three up to?” she asked, as she walked over and sat down on the bed.

“I was imitating the noises that the animals on Old McDonald’s farm make. I think the chicken is their favorite.”

Sheridan laughed. “Did I tell you that you are very sexy when you are being the loving father?”

“I don’t think you would say that if you heard me making pig noises earlier,” Luis said, laughing.

“But sweetie, I’ve seen you act like a pig plenty of times in the past, and I still think you’re sexy,” Sheridan teased.

“You are just full of them today aren’t you? Does that comment have anything to do with the fact that I don’t want to take your money to start my business?”

“Maybe, but before we continue this conversation, I think we should get our children to bed. It’s way past their bedtime.”

“Okay guys, you heard mommy. It’s time to hit the cribs,” Luis said, picking up Luke. “If you’ll just get Peanut I’ll check Luke’s diaper. He made a face a while ago, and I think he may have made a little mess.”

“Well Lily,” Sheridan said, picking her up. “I think it’s only fitting that daddy deal with your brother’s messy diaper,” she said, laughing as she walked out the door.

“You know Luke; I think the first thing your dad has to teach you is how to deal with sassy ladies. The problem is, I haven’t quite figured it out myself yet.” Luke grinned at him, and Luis had to laugh. “Oh, you think that’s funny do you? Someday when you’re older, you’ll appreciate what I’m trying to say.”

********************

Warren read the obituary for Hank and found it quite amusing that it read like Hank was some model citizen. If the good Chief Bennett only knew the extent of Hank’s nefarious deeds, he would be happy that his brother was dead. He had heard it through the grapevine that Sam Bennett actually suspected Julian Crane of doing away with his brother. Warren laughed out loud at that thought, but he couldn’t let Sam get too close to the truth about his brother’s death, or he might pick up a trail that if discovered would ruin all his plans. Hopefully, now that the funeral was over, Sam would let his investigation go so he could proceed unhindered.

Warren got up and walked over to the liquor cabinet and pulled out a bottle of brandy. He poured himself a glass and took a sip of the amber liquid. Just as he was about to take another drink the phone rang. He looked down and noticed that the call was coming in on his private line. This must be the news he had been anxiously awaiting.

“Hello,” Warren spoke into the receiver.

“It’s complete, and I think you are going to be very pleased with the results,” a voice on the other end of the line said.

Warren smiled evilly. “Thank you doctor. That is just the news I wanted to hear. Please keep me posted on the progress,” he said, hanging up the phone.

Warren downed the remaining brandy in his glass, and poured himself another. He held the glass up in the air and laughed out loud. “Let the games begin.”

********************

When Sheridan walked back into the bedroom Luis was already in bed. It was quite an arresting sight to see his dark muscular body against the white sheets. She wanted to run her hands over his smooth flesh, but she was on a mission and she couldn’t let Luis’ nakedness distract her. Keeping her robe on she sat down next to him on the bed.

“You look deep in thought. I hope you are giving some consideration to my proposal from earlier today.”

“Yeah, well you look way overdressed. Why don’t you slip your robe off and give me one of your famous body rubs,” he said, in a sexy voice as he pulled on the sash of her robe. “Come here and feel how tight my muscles are.”

“Down boy,” she said, smacking his hand away. “I know what you’re up to and as tempted as I am, you are not going to distract me. I think we need to finish our conversation first.”

Luis sat up, and started to punch his pillow to fluff it up. “I thought we finished this conversation a long time ago, and I’m not going to take your money Sheridan.”

“Okay, I understand that you don’t want a handout, but I’ve been giving this some thought and I think I have a plan that might make this work.”

Luis ran his fingers through his hair, and sighed out loud. “All right, I’m listening, but only because I love you and I know that you’re not going to let this drop until I do.”

“Well, that’s a start. Look we both agree that it’s going to be hard to get any capital for your business from any banks around here. The Cranes own most of them in this area, and I can assure you that Julian will block any offers of a loan.”

“Well, I’ll just have to go to some banks in Boston then,” Luis said, with determination.

“That’s a great idea, and a good start, but I think that if you are unable to get the loan then you should consider something else.”

“Sheridan, I though I already made my position clear on this..........”

“Will you please let me finish,” Sheridan said, holding her hand up to stop his rant. “What I was going to say before you interrupted me was that if you can’t get the loan from the banks then why not get the loan from my trust setup by my mother. It could be drawn up the same way any bank would do it with interest and everything.”

Luis actually considered what she said. “I don’t know Sheridan; it still seems like I’m depending on my wife to bail me out.”

“Oh, you are so stubborn. A loan is a loan, no matter where it comes from and besides that, the money is just sitting there collecting interest. You are the one that said you had to consider your family now because you didn’t want us to be in harms way.”

“Okay, settle down. I never said I wouldn’t consider it. I’ll make you a deal. If I can’t get the financing from a bank, then I’ll take the loan from your trust.......”

“Thank you Luis,” she said excitedly, as she hugged him.

“You didn’t let me finish. I will take the loan as long as it’s handled above board just like a bank would do it, and if you can promise me that none of the money has come from the Crane’s dirty dealings.”

“Cross my heart and hope to die,” she said, crossing his chest with her finger.

“Good,” he said, smiling. “Now, that we have that settled are you going to give me that back rub I requested earlier?”

“Oh, I think that can be arranged,” she said, standing up and dropping her robe to the floor. Naked, she crawled into bed and pulled the covers down to discover that Luis was equally naked and told him to roll over on his stomach.

She pulled out some massage oil from the drawer in the bedside table, and poured some on his back, and began to work it into his muscles. Luis groaned out loud as she performed her magic over every inch of his backside, feeling relaxed and very aroused. When she told him to roll over so that she could do the front of him, he did as she commanded. He was all set to let her have her way, but when he saw her kneeling over him naked, he took the bottle from her hand and flung it across the room and pulled her down on top of him. She didn’t even try to resist and moved her body over his exciting them both to a fevered pitch. He pulled her head down and kissed her hotly, thrusting his tongue inside her soft mouth. As he continued to kiss her, he rolled her over so that she was beneath him and drove himself to paradise.

Later, right before he fell into an exhausted sleep, Luis thought about how making love with Sheridan only got better with time, and he would never grow tired of the passion and love they shared. Sheridan had the same thoughts, but unlike Luis she was wide-awake and unable to fall asleep. As she listened to his even breathing, a million thoughts were running through her head. She didn’t know what prompted it but her mother’s journal came to mind, and she slipped from his arms, careful not to disturb him and retrieved her robe from the floor. Just as quietly, she opened the drawer beside the bed and took the journal and went downstairs.

After making herself a cup of tea, she cuddled up on the sofa and opened the journal to the spot where the gold ribbon marked the page she had last read. She knew this would not be easy, but she was determined to find out what hidden secrets her mother’s words would reveal, so she began to read.

I must ask myself a hundred times a day what madness could have ever attracted me to Alistair Crane in the beginning, and all I could think of now was how to find a way to escape from him and his cruelty. If it was just I, I wouldn’t care, but I have to think of Sheridan and the horror he has put her through. My health is not getting any better, and I can’t bear to think of what will happen to Sheridan after I’m gone. Alistair has gone on one of his lengthy business trips, and even though I know he is having me followed, I managed to sneak off of the estate wearing one of the maid’s uniforms to meet with Ben. When I told him what Alistair had done to Sheridan, he was furious and pleaded with me to bring child cruelty charges against him. I convinced him that it would only make matters worse because Alistair had all the judges in his pocket, and it would only bring more pain down upon us all.

Ben confided to me that something big was going to happen because Martin Fitzgerald had stumbled across some information at Crane Industries that could bring down the whole Crane Empire if it were to be made public. He said that Martin and he were working on gaining the evidence that would put Alistair in prison for a long time. Because he feared for my safety, he refused to tell me what Alistair’s crimes were, but he said that he only told me this much so that I could try and escape Alistair before all hell broke loose. When I told him that it would be impossible to escape from Alistair, he said he would think of a way to get Sheridan and me away, and that he would send word to me. As Ben held me close that night, I finally felt some hope that everything would be all right.

Sheridan laid her head back, and thought about what she had just read. Finally, here was the evidence that pointed to why her father would want to get rid of Martin Fitzgerald. But how did Ben Bennett play into this whole thing, and what had Martin discovered at Crane Industries? Could it be what Luis had suspected, and they were involved in drug smuggling back then? She couldn’t wait to share this information with Luis. Her eyes were getting heavy, but she had to read on to see if her mother’s words would shed any more light on this revelation. She yawned, and opened the journal, and began to read again.

********************

When Luis awoke the next morning the sun was shining brightly through the window. He could hear the babies fussing, and when he saw that Sheridan wasn’t in bed, he figured that she was in the nursery. After about ten minutes the babies started to cry, and he knew that he better go investigate. When he got to the nursery, Sheridan was nowhere in sight, and he proceeded to change their diapers, and set out to see if Sheridan was in the kitchen getting bottles for the babies. When he came downstairs, he found her lying on the sofa, fast asleep with her mother’s journal in her lap.

“Sheridan, wake up.”

Sheridan opened her eyes slowly, and looked up at him standing above her with a baby in each arm. “Oh my God,” she said, sitting up quickly. “I’m so sorry Luis. I must have fallen asleep last night when I was reading my mother’s journal.”

“Obviously, honey are you okay?” he asked, concerned.

“I’m fine,” she said, taking Lily out of his arms. “Let’s go get the babies their bottles so I can tell you about what I read in my mother’s journal.”

“Okay, but why were you up all night? The last thing I remember you were lying in my arms fast asleep,” he said, following her to the kitchen.

“That’s just it, I wasn’t asleep. In fact, I was wide awake so I decided to go downstairs and read the journal, and Luis you are not going to believe what I discovered.”

********************

The doctor walked into the private room to check on his patient’s progress. He studied the chart and noted that the patient’s vital signs were strong which was very good news for a faster recovery.

“So,” the doctor said, in a heavily accented voice. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“I’m doing great doc, but when do I get these bandages off of my face?”

“I think we should give it several more days, and then I can remove the bandages to see how the incisions are healing,” the doctor responded.

“Good job doc. I just hope you made me good looking,” the patient said, laughing.

Chapter 15

Sheridan and Luis moved into the kitchen and Luis put the coffee on while Sheridan got two bottles ready for the babies. He had to admit that he was dying of curiosity from what Sheridan had said about her mother’s journal. After they got the babies fed and settled, they were sitting at the table drinking coffee when Sheridan asked Luis if he wanted some breakfast.

“How can I eat when you spring news like that on me? You know I’ve never been a patient man and how can you expect me to sit here and wait for you to tell me what you found out while you cook breakfast?”

“Okay, I won’t keep you in suspense any longer, but this could be bigger than anything we could have imagined,” she said, pouring herself another cup of coffee. “It turns our that Ben Bennett confided to my mother that your father stumbled on to something at Crane Industries that could bring the whole Crane empire down. Apparently it was bad enough that it could have meant prison for my father. From what I gather, Martin went to Ben with his suspicions and they were working together to secure enough evidence.”

“Oh my God Sheridan, do you have any idea what this means? This is the first evidence I’ve gotten that would prove that Alistair had the motive to get my father out of the way.”

“What I found interesting is the fact that Ben Bennett was involved. Do you think that Sam has any idea that his father was privy to what was happening at Crane Industries?”

“I’m sure that he doesn’t know or he would have told me. If I remember, I’m almost positive that Sam’s father died before my father disappeared. Did you find out anything else?”

“Oh, you have no idea how convoluted this gets. My mother was very upset about what my father had done to me. She wanted to take me and leave Alistair, but my father was having her watched when he had to go out of town. She managed to allude her babysitters by sneaking out of the mansion in a maid’s uniform and went straight to Ben Bennett.”

“Oh sweetie,” se said, reaching for her hand. “I’m so sorry. I’ve been so caught up in the news about my father that I forgot about how upset you must be about what Alistair did to you.”

“Actually Luis, I’m okay with it. I was afraid to face the things my father did to me, but I’ve found that it’s been a good way to cleanse my soul. I have to face them so that I can move on.”

“Well, you know that I’m always here for you,” he said, kissing the top of her hand.

“I know that Luis, and it means so much to me that I have you and our children, but the things I read in my mother’s journal effect your life as well, and I think this is going to change all of our lives forever.”

Luis was totally intrigued and a little frightened. “You know something Sheridan? I’ve been searching for the answers to my father’s disappearance for so long, that now that I could find the answer, I’m a little afraid of the truth.”

“Well then, I say we conquer our demons together,” she said, giving him an encouraging smile.

“So, what else did you discover in your mother’s journal?” he asked.

“Ben did find a way to try and get my mother and me away. It turns out that your father discovered a secret passageway that led between the main house and my cottage. His plan was to send word to my mother, and she would bring me through the hidden tunnel to the cottage where Ben would be to help us escape.”

“A secret passageway? Where did it come out in the cottage? Luis asked, shocked.

“There was a hidden door in that front closet. Your father discovered it by accident and followed it and found out where it led.”

“This is just unbelievable,” Luis said, running his fingers through his hair. “So, I take it that the plan never came to fruition. What went wrong Sheridan?”

“Maybe my mother’s own words can explain it best.” She got up and went to the living room to retrieve the journal and brought it back into the kitchen. “Do you want to read it, or should I read it to you?”

“You read it to me.”

I finally received word from Ben that tonight was to be the night for our escape. I was shocked to hear from Ben because he told me he was leaving for his annual fishing trip with an old friend of his. He must have interrupted his trip so that Alistair would be caught off guard, thinking he was safely away. I had a feeling that something terrible was going to happen, but I would have never dreamt that I would never see Ben again after that fateful night. Martin had taken Pilar and their children to visit Pilar’s sister so the cottage was empty at the time. I was to take Sheridan to the basement of the main house and locate the door to the secret passageway. Ben’s instructions were very explicit and I found the door to the tunnel quite easily. Poor Sheridan was still half-asleep, and couldn’t understand why we were doing this, but I told her it was a game so she wouldn’t be upset.

“I remember that time. Papa took us to visit my Aunt Maria. We were so excited because we had never been on a vacation before. Do you remember that night Sheridan?”

“No,” she said, shaking her head. “I’ve racked my brain Luis, but I don’t remember anything about going through a secret tunnel. I’m sure it’s just another one of my childhood memories that I’ve blocked out. But, I’ll tell you one thing; I think what I’m going to read next will clear up the mystery behind the bullet hole that we found in the cottage.”

“Are you serious?” Luis said, getting excited. “You were right about one thing, this is getting more convoluted by the minute. Please continue.........”

It took me a while to convince Sheridan to go into the tunnel because she was afraid of the dark. I showed her the flashlight and told her that I would never let anything happen to her, and I promised her that we would be safe. She was such a good little girl that night because as frightened as she was she followed me into the passageway without saying a word. It seemed to take hours, but in reality it was only about twenty minutes until we reached the door that led into the cottage. Just as I opened the door, I was shocked to hear Alistair’s voice, and he was arguing loudly with Ben. I will never forget the dread that washed over me when I heard Alistair say that he would kill Ben if he ever came near me again. I didn’t know how Alistair could be there because he was supposed to be away on business. I knew then, that somehow he had found out our plan and he was there to stop Ben from taking us away. My fear for Ben consumed me and I almost revealed our presence by shouting for Alistair to stop. I could hear a struggle, and then a gunshot, and then another. As afraid as I was for Ben’s safety, I knew that I needed to get Sheridan out of there before we were discovered. I feel like the biggest coward for running, but I had to think of my little girl.

I took Sheridan back and tucked her into bed, and told her never to speak of what happened that night. I never did sleep that night, because I was petrified that Alistair had done something to Ben. The next morning, I was too weak to get out of bed because the night before had taken its toll on me mentally and physically. Later in the morning Alistair came to visit me, and at first he acted as if nothing had happened the night before, but as he left my room he said the strangest thing. I will never forget the tone of his voice as he told me that Chief Bennett sent his regrets, but he needed to return to his fishing trip.

I never heard from Ben again, but I could only assume that he came away from that night unscathed because I was to find out a week later that Ben had a heart attack while fishing and fell overboard. It must be true because his good friend was there and witnessed the whole terrible thing. I cried at the loss of such a special man that had come into my life and offered me so much joy......... I cried that my last hope of rescue was forever gone........., and I cried that I might never find a way to give my little girl the happiness that she so richly deserves.

Sheridan’s eyes welled up with tears. “This is as far as I got before I fell asleep, and this was just as hard to read the second time around. What a desolate life my mother must have had toward the end........”

Luis got up from the table and walked over to her. “Come on,” he said, pulling her up and into his arms. “Why don’t we take a break?”

“No,” she said, wiping her tears away. “I’m fine and I want to finish this, but I really want to hold my babies right now.”

“Yeah, I had the same urge myself. Besides, I think they are getting a little bored with their swings,” Luis said, giving her a smile.

Sheridan smiled back. “Have I told you lately how much I love you?”

“I think you may have mentioned it last night a couple of times. I love you too, and I’m really proud of you.”

“I’m just reading my mother’s words. Now, let’s get our children.”

Later, they were on the sofa, and with Lily cuddled against her shoulder, Sheridan began to read again.

Alistair never mentioned that night again, and neither did I, but I thought of Ben often and prayed that he was in heaven with his wife now. I could feel myself slipping away more every day, and I was still so frightened for my little girl. I tire so easily these days, and it takes me forever just to write these words, but it somehow gives me comfort to put my thoughts down on paper. I know now what I have to do to make sure that Sheridan will be okay after I’m gone.

I sent for Julian today because even though I know that Alistair has corrupted him, I also know that he loves his little sister. I begged him to take care of Sheridan, and made him promise that he would always look out for her. He swore to me that he would never let any harm come to her, and it gave me comfort to know that I could count on my son. I pray that Julian keeps his word, because I never want anything to take the light out of my little girl’s eyes. She is such a sweet and loving child, and she deserves to have a happy life. I want her to take that brass ring and discover all that life has to offer, and if she ever chooses to marry, I hope that she will find a man that loves her with his whole heart and soul. It’s too late for me now to find the happiness that has evaded me, and I can also see that Ivy is not happy with her life with Julian. Hopefully Sheridan will break the curse of unhappy Crane brides, and have a fulfilling life with the man she loves.

It is becoming increasingly harder to write in my journal, and I don‘t know how much longer I can go on. I‘ve willed the rest of my journals to Sheridan, but I must hide this one so that Alistair will never get his hands on it. I remembered that the trunk I have kept for Sheridan’s baby clothes and mementos has a secret drawer, and I have asked Pilar to hide this for me. I know that she is Ivy’s confidante, but I trust her implicitly.

“That’s all there is Luis,” she said, crying openly. “It just ends, and the rest of the pages are blank.”

Sheridan wasn’t the only one that was emotionally shaken. In light of the way that Sheridan had suffered after her mother died, those last words that Katherine had written were heart wrenching. “Your mother loved you so much Sheridan, and she was a very courageous woman, and now I see that you are just like her.”

“I always knew that my mother cared about me, but I never realized that she loved me so much. Even at the end of her life she fought for me, and those words that I just read make me realize how lucky I was to have her in my life.”

“Well, it sounds like she felt pretty lucky to have you in her life too. At least one of her wishes came true for you..........”

“What was that?” she said, giving him a small smile.

“You found a man that loves you with all his heart, and you have two beautiful children that love you too.”

“You’re so right Luis, and I feel like the luckiest person in the world, but you know something? You lost your father too, and we finally found a substantial piece of evidence to prove that you were right all along.”

“Yeah, and I’ll bet Julian could give me all the answers, but I know that it would be a hopeless cause to even ask him. I think my mistake in the past was to lay my cards out on the table and let Alistair and Julian know that I suspected them. If we tell him about what we found out, he will just deny knowing anything about it, and besides, I don‘t like the way he retaliates.”

“So, what’s our next move?” she asked, excited that she could help Luis solved this mystery.

“I think we need to invite mama for dinner tonight. I have a feeling that she may know more about this than she realizes. My father had evidence that could bring the Cranes to their knees, and I think that evidence is right under our noses.”

********************

The Bennett family was all lost in their own thoughts as they were sitting at the table having breakfast. Grace had made some of her special blueberry pancakes, and Sam and Noah were wolfing them down like it was their last meal. The silence was finally broken when Noah, taking his last bite of food, announced that he had something to tell the family.

Sam looked over to Grace, but she shook her shoulders as confused as he was. “What is it son?” Sam finally asked.

“I know that you’ve been frustrated with me in the past because I’ve been indecisive about my career direction, but I always knew that I was interested in the field of science. Well, I’ve had an epiphany and I finally know now what I want to do. I want to be a doctor, and I’ve already been accepted to the medical college.”

Sam was sitting next to Noah and patted him on the back. “That’s great news Noah.”

“Oh Noah,” Grace said, excitedly. “This is so exciting. So, what school did you get accepted to?”

“I was actually accepted to several medical colleges but I decided to go to the same school where Dr. Russell got her M.D. The Andrew P. Mott School of Medicine is associated with the Harmony Hospital, so I’ll be able to live at home. That way I can save a lot of money.”

“Wow,” Sam said amazed. “Can you believe we’re going to have a doctor in the family? Your grandfather Ben would be so proud right now, and so are your mother and I.”

“Well, I think after the sad times this family has been through in the last week that this is just the news we needed right now. Oh Sam, our son is going to be a doctor, and the best part is he will be home again,” Grace said, hugging Noah from behind.

Jessica hopped up and hugged him too. “I can’t believe my big brother is going to be a doctor. So, should I call you Dr. Bennett from now on?”

“That really is great news Noah,” Kay said, smiling, but Noah wasn’t convinced that she was as happy as the rest of the family.

“I think we should have a family celebratory dinner tonight,” Grace said, already planning the menu in her head. Maybe I’ll invite T.C. and Eve too. Eve is going to be so excited to hear this news.”

“I think you should go call her mom, and then Kay and I can clean up the breakfast dishes,” Noah said, kissing her on the cheek.

After everyone else had left the room, Kay got up and started to clear away the dishes. “So Noah, is there some reason you volunteered my services?”

“Yeah, I want to know what’s up with you. You don’t seem exactly excited about the fact that I’m home for good now.”

“That’s not true Noah. I really am glad that you are home, I’m just hoping that Lauren isn’t one of the reasons you’ve decided to stay.”

“Come on Kay, I barely know her, besides this isn’t a decision that I’ve just made overnight. Lauren has nothing to do with the reason I’m staying.”

“Well, that’s certainly a relief. I thought you were staying because you were interested in her.”

“The only interest I have in Lauren is to see what she is up to. I admit that she’s very attractive, but I’ve seen her kind before and she is definitely bad news. So, are you going to fill me in little sister?”

Kay told Noah all the sordid details about Lauren and Evan’s past. “I just can’t believe this is happening, because I finally found someone that loves me, and now she is threatening to make trouble for us. I spent almost my whole life trying to get Miguel to notice me only to lose any chances I had with him when our cousin came to town, and I am not going to lose Evan too.”

“Whoa, I always knew you had a crush on Miguel, but I never knew it was love,” Noah said in amazement.

“Well, now that I have Evan in my life, I realize that the feelings I had for Miguel are nothing compared to what I feel for Evan. I’m just so scared Noah.”

Noah pulled her into a hug. “Don’t worry Kay. I’ve seen the way that Evan looks at you and it’s obvious that he’s crazy about you. Besides, I’m home now, and I’m not going to let anybody hurt my little sister.”

********************

Sheridan hung up the phone and walked over to Luis, who was sitting on the sofa poring over some papers. He was working on a business plan that he could present to the banks, while trying to secure a loan. Luis looked up and smiled when she sat down next to him.

“So, is mama coming over for dinner tonight?”

“Oh yes, she’ll be here. She would never miss an opportunity to see her grandchildren. I did tell her though, that we had something to talk about with her. I wanted her to be prepared when you started drilling her with questions like a dog attacking a piece of meat,” she teased.

“You know there was a time when I wouldn’t have let you get away with a comment like that,” he said, flashing her a grin.

“Oh you’re so right. I can still hear your ranting dissertations about how you’re a cop, and you’tr just doing your job, and I’m a spoiled princess...........”

Luis tossed the papers off of his lap, and pushed her down on the sofa so that she was lying beneath him. “Well, it must have not bothered you too much, or we wouldn’t have those adorable children sleeping upstairs right now,” he said, putting his mouth just inches from hers.

“Okay, so I’m a pushover for hard bodies, and incredibly sexy lips,” she said, brushing his bottom lip with her thumb. “Are you going to hold it against me?” she whispered against his mouth.

“Oh never against you.............., just inside of you......... Your wish is my command,” he whispered back before kissing her.

Just then the phone rang, interrupting their afternoon interlude. Luis raised his head, but Sheridan pulled it back down telling him to let the answering machine get it. He did, until he heard that it was the District Attorney leaving a message.

“I have to get this Sheridan,” he said, hopping up. “I need to find out if he will give me some investigative work when I open my firm.”

“Then by all means, pick up the phone,” she said excitedly.

********************

Lauren had been stalking out the Bed and Breakfast for an hour now, waiting for Evan to show his face so she could get a chance to talk with him alone. He finally made an appearance, and he took off on foot walking toward the beach. She got out of the car, and followed him keeping her presence unknown until she was sure they wouldn’t be interrupted. He was wearing running clothes, and she admired his muscular physique and tight hard bottom. She should have never listened to her father when he demanded that she break off with him. There had not been many guys that could appease her addiction for sex, but Evan had always fulfilled her needs almost to the point of exclusivity. But not quite, because she would have needed him to be around twenty-four hours a day for that. She was just thankful that he had never known about the other men in her life, or her preference for liking it rough with bad boys from the wrong side of town.

She was really in a bad place right now, and the guy she had picked up last night in that seedy little bar on the wharf had not done the trick for her. She would seduce Noah Bennett if she knew that Evan wouldn’t find out about it, but that was too risky. Evan finally stopped when he got to the beach, and as he began to do his pre-run stretches she approached him. The look he gave her when he saw her walking toward him was not welcoming.

“What do you want Lauren? I can’t believe you are still hanging around here,” he said with disgust.

“I’m hanging around because I’m not going to give up until you realize that we belong together.”

“You’re delusional Lauren. How many ways can I say that I’m not interested in getting back with you? Not now, not ever.”

“Don’t say that Evan. The only reason you’re obsessed with Kay Bennett right now is because you’re hot to take her virginity. Well, I can assure you that you’re wasting your time, because she will never satisfy you the way that I did.”

“You know that statement that you just made proves that you don’t know me at all. I can ASSURE you that one sweet kiss from Kay satisfies me more that a slutty romp with you.”

She pulled her arm back prepared to smack him, but he grabbed it in a vise grip before she had the chance to make a connection. “Go back to Boston Lauren, and tell your father that I am not his IN to the Cranes. I don’t have, or want their money so you are on a useless mission.”

“It’s only a matter of time before they embrace you into the family and give you what you rightfully deserve, and besides there is so much more to this than the Crane money.”

“Oh really, and what would that be?” he asked, impatiently.

“I love you Evan, and I know that if you would just give me a chance you would discover that you love me too.”

“If that’s true, and that’s a big if, then I feel bad for you because I don’t love you Lauren. I may have been taken in by you at one time, but now that I have Kay, I know what love really is.”

“Don’t say that Evan,” she said, throwing herself against him, and wrapping her arms around him.

He pealed her off of from him, and pushed her away. “Go back to Boston Lauren,” he said turning away.

He started to run down the beach, and she took off after him. Desperate that she would never have another chance with him, she said the first thing that popped into her head. “Evan, if you don’t stop right now, then you will never get to know your son,” she shouted to him.

Evan stopped dead in his tracks, and turned to look at her, shock written all over his face. “What the hell did you just say?”

********************

It was a special occasion in the Lopez-Fitzgerald household that night for several reasons. The D.A. had been thrilled that Luis was thinking about opening up his own investigation firm, and promised that he had lots of work to send his way. It appeared that Luis’ track record for solving cases had not gone unnoticed, and he promised that he would send a letter as a record that Luis could take to the banks. The second important thing was that this was the first time that the twins’were going to be introduced to solid food. For most people this wouldn’t be a big event, but Luis and Sheridan always made a big deal out of all the little milestones in their children’s lives. The entree included some cereal with a little applesauce mixed in. At first the babies weren’t sure what they were supposed to do with the food, but as soon as Lily figured out that she liked it she swallowed it down. Luke wasn’t as convinced, and he spit it out on Luis’ shirt.

“Mijo, you are giving him too much,” Pilar instructed. “Try giving him smaller bites so that he can get used to it.”

“But mama, men are supposed to eat more than women,” Luis argued.

“Luis, he’s only four months old,” Sheridan said, laughing. “I hardly think he’s ready to put away the amount of groceries that you consume daily. Maybe you should let your mother take over.”

“No,” Luis said determined. “I’ve sent hardened criminals to prison; I can certainly feed my son some cereal. Now, come on Luke open your mouth for daddy.”

“He’s so cute,” Sheridan whispered to Pilar.

“Who, Luke?”

“Well, yes, Luke is adorable, but I was talking about Luis.” They both laughed when Luke spit the food at Luis again.

Eventually, Luis coaxed Luke to eat, and once he started he didn’t want to stop. Sheridan finally had to pull the spoon away from Luis or poor little Luke would have been sick from eating so much. After they got the twins fed, they sat down to their own dinner and Pilar broached the subject of them wanting to question her. Luis gave his mother a run down on the things that they had discovered in Katherine’s journal. She was understandably upset when she heard that Martin had enough evidence to bring the Crane Empire down.

“Oh God mijo, perhaps you were right all along. If Martin were a threat to Alistair he would have every reason to get him out of his way. I never wanted to believe it because then I would have to face the fact that Martin could be dead.”

“I’ll admit Mama that now that we‘re getting closer to the truth that it‘s frightening for me too,” Luis said, running his fingers through his hair. “Why didn’t you tell us about the secret drawer in Katherine’s trunk? Did you forget about it?”

Pilar shook her head no. “I wanted to, but I promised Mrs. Crane that I would never tell anybody, and I had to keep my promise. I encouraged Sheridan to get the trunk hoping that she would discover it on her own,” Pilar said, wringing her hands.

“Did you know what was in the journal?” Luis asked.

“Of course not. I would have never read someone’s private journal. It was none of my business.”

“Did papa tell you about the secret passageway he discovered between the cottage and the Crane mansion............?”

“Luis, your mother is not on trial here. Could you be a little less demanding?”

“You’re right Sheridan. I’m sorry mama, but there could be things that you might find insignificant that could shed some light on these mysteries.”

“It’s okay mijo, and I will tell you everything that I know about that time. Your father did tell me about the secret passageway. Ivy told me that she overheard Alistair and Julian talking about it one time. Apparently Alistair’s grandfather was having an affair with the governess that lived in the cottage at the time, so he had the tunnel put in so that he could secretly visit her at night. I remember that when I told your father that story, he commented that the apple didn’t fall far from the tree, and apparently the Crane men were keeping up the tradition of cheating on their wives. That happened just after we moved into the cottage and we just put it out of our heads.”

“Did papa ever tell you that he discovered the damaging information about the Cranes,” Luis asked.

“No, he never said a word of it to me. There would be times when he would get this far-away look in his eyes, and when I asked him what was troubling him, he said he was just tired. It must have been very hard to keep it from me because Martin and I never had secrets from each other. I am sure now that he was only trying to protect me. I did know that Mrs. Crane had formed a friendship with Chief Bennett, but I had no idea that your father was working with him to bring the Cranes to justice. Mrs. Crane took his death very hard, but she never let on to Alistair. It was especially sad because the authorities were never able to recover Chief Bennett’s body. They were only able to recover some of his personal items that had washed up on shore.............”

“Wait a minute mama, did I hear you correctly? They were never able to recover Chief Bennett’s body?” Luis asked in amazement.

“Yes mijo, but I thought you knew that.”

“No, I never knew that. Now, I’m starting to wonder if Sam’s father really did die from a heart attack.”

“My God Luis,” Sheridan said in a shaky voice. “You think my father killed Chief Bennett that night in the cottage don’t you?”

“But Luis, that would be impossible since he died a week later. Chief Bennett’s friend was there when he fell overboard. He tried desperately to save him, but the waves carried the Chief’s body away. From what I understand, he almost lost his own life too.”

“I don’t know, it all sounds a little too convenient to me. What was this friends name mama?”

“I don’t remember. He isn’t from around here. I think he was an old friend of Ben’s from his days in the military. Apparently they met every year and took a fishing trip together.”

Sheridan was grasping for anything she could so that she would not have to face the fact that her father could do such a horrendous thing. “But Luis, surely if there was anything suspicious about Chief Bennett’s death Sam would have investigated it.”

“But don’t you see Sheridan. Sam was living in Boston at the time, and he didn’t have a clue that his father was trying to help papa. The only people that knew that Sam’s father came back to town that day were your mother and father, and probably Julian. Ben probably did go on the fishing trip, but I think he came back to town for the sole purpose of helping you and your mother to escape. He probably had every intention of rejoining his friend.”

“But why would Chief Bennett’s friend lie?”

“Come on honey, do you even need to ask that? You’ve seen the lengths your father and brother would go to in order to hide all their dirty little secrets. It’s obvious they bought the guy off.”

“Yes, I know too well what my father and brother are capable of. I just didn’t want to believe that they would go so far as to murder someone.”

“Well, we don’t know anything for sure. We need to find this old friend of Sam’s father. I just hope that he’s still alive.”

“Oh no,” Pilar gasped. “Do you think that Martin discovered that Alistair killed Ben Bennett and that is why they did something to make him disappear?”

“I never thought of that mama. I know that papa had some evidence that could bring the Crane’s down, but if papa discovered that they murdered Sam’s father........ Mama, I need some timelines here. How long after Chief Bennett died did papa turn up missing?”

“It was months after that. First Chief Bennett died, and then two months later Sheridan’s mother passed away, and I think it was six or seven months later that your father disappeared.”

“Okay, we know from Katherine’s journal that two bullets were fired that night. Since we were out of town at the time, Alistair and Julian would have had plenty of time to clean up any of the evidence of a murder. Except they did forget one thing and that was the bullet from the other shot, because it was still lodged in the wood frame around the window. I don’t think papa would have found out the truth that way because he wouldn’t have left the bullet there. Damn, there are still too many unanswered questions.”

Luis could see that his mother and Sheridan were getting more upset by the minute, and decided to put this to rest for now. “Look, all of this is nothing but speculation right now, so I think that we should keep this between us for now. It’s been an emotional day for all of us, and we can deal with this another time. You look exhausted mama. Why don’t you spend the night so that you don’t have to drive back to town? I’m sure that Luke and Lily would love to have breakfast with their abuela in the morning.”

“Yes,” Pilar said smiling. “I would love to have breakfast with them too. Perhaps I will spend the night if it isn’t any trouble.”

“Of course it’s not trouble, and the guestroom is already made up,” Sheridan said, giving Pilar a hug.

“Well, I’ll just call home so that Miguel and Terresita won’t worry about me.”

“If you’re trying to get a hold of Miguel, maybe you should call the Bennett’s,” Luis said, laughing.

“So,” Luis said once they were alone. “How are you holding up? I know this has been very hard on you.”

“Yes it has. I always knew that my father and brother were ruthless, but I never realized just how may people’s lives they have destroyed. I’m so sorry Luis.”

“Hey honey, it’s not your fault, and I don’t even want you apologizing for the sins of your father. You were just a little girl at the time.”

“I know it’s not my fault, but it doesn’t make what my father did any less reprehensible and I feel terrible about it.”

“I think that you just need a good night’s sleep, and I promise that everything will look better in the morning.”

“I don’t think I could get a wink of sleep tonight. My mind is racing with all these revelations and unanswered questions.”

“I just thought of something. I know the perfect way to get you to relax and take your mind off of all this unpleasantness.”

“Oh really?” she said, finally smiling. “And what is this great idea of yours to help me relax?”

“Come on,” he said, grabbing her hand and pulling her out onto the front porch. “It’s a beautiful night. Just look up at the sky. The moon is full, and the stars are so bright, and I think it’s the perfect night for a relaxing dip in the hot spring.”

“That does sound heavenly, but it’s so dark in those woods, and what about the children.”

“It’s really not that dark with the moon shining that way, and besides I’ll take the big lantern with us. I’m sure that mama would be happy to look after Luke and Lily. Come on Sheridan, we don’t get many opportunities to enjoy our natural hot spring.”

“Well, you’re certainly right about that. So, do you promise that if I agree to this you’re going to take my mind off of these upsetting thoughts in my head?”

“Oh, I promise,” he said, pulling her into his arms. “By the time I’m through, you will be exhausted, very sated, and the only thing on your mind is going to be how good it feels when we make love together.”

Chapter 16

Luis had stripped quickly and was already submerged in the hot spring, but Sheridan was still standing by the water slowly removing her clothes. Her senses were already heightened and she felt a need to be the seductress tonight. Her little striptease must have been working, because Luis was staring at her, and she felt the sensual power of his dark brown gaze. The instant heat he could always evoke inflamed her, and she ran her hands up her body in an offering gesture. Naked, she walked into the water and stood before him just out of his reach.

“How does it feel?”

“If you come closer you can see for yourself.”

She threw her head back and laughed. “I was talking about the water.”

Luis smiled, teeth flashing whitely in the moonlight against the bronze darkness of his face. “Oh that........... It’s very hot.”

“I have a feeling that you’re still not referring to the hot spring,” she said, sinking down in the water and bending her head back to wet her hair. “I’ve forgotten just how wonderful this feels. Do you remember the first time you brought me here?”

“Of course, and if memory serves me we were already on that grassy bank making love by this time.............”

“Exactly, and that is the very reason why I am going to keep my distance from you for now,” she said, teasing him with a side view of her full pointed breast and curvy bottom. “You hardly gave me any time to enjoy the therapeutic effect of the waters,” she said with a false indignation.

“Oh Sher,” Luis said, putting his hand on his heart. “You wound me, and here I thought that my brand of therapy could override any pleasure that you could get from these waters.”

“I’m sorry honey, I just want more time in the water so that I can make a fair comparison,” she said, hoping that he would take the bait and come for her.

“Okay, suit yourself,” he answered nonchalantly. “I’ll just be sitting over there until you’re ready,” he said, pointing to a flat rock that formed a natural seating area just below the water.

“Good, I’m glad that you understand,” she said, turning to swim away from him.

“See, I’m not always the macho jerk you make me out to be,” he called after her.

Fully expecting him to follow her, she grew concerned after ten minutes and turned to see if he was okay. He was still sitting on the rock with his eyes closed and his head leaning back and she couldn’t believe that he had fallen asleep while she was trying so hard to seduce him. Her plan of building the anticipation had backfired on her. Moving toward him quietly through the water, she contemplated the best way of waking him. When she stood just in front of him, she hadn’t reached a decision, but it didn’t matter, because suddenly his arms snaked out and lifted her up and on top of him filling her with his hardness.

“Oh God,” she cried out with a mixture of surprise and pleasure. “I thought you were asleep.”

“Does it feel like I was asleep?” he said lifting his hips to bring them intimately closer.

She moved against him too making him groan. “You figured out my game,” she whispered against his lips.

“Yes, and I loved it,” he said, kissing her.

She pulled away. “But you made me come to you.”

“I figured two could play this game,” he said, putting his hands on her bottom to pull her closer.

She didn’t respond because their rhythm had intensified, and she could barely form a coherent thought in her head. Luis was kissing her lips, her neck, and she arched back so that her breasts were in perfect alignment with his mouth. Never being one to resist such a tempting offer, he proceeded to shower her there with his wet kisses, making her groan with pleasure. Their movements became harder and wilder, and more impassioned, and before long she was digging her fingers in his shoulders as she cried out with her release. He soon followed, his body jerking powerfully into hers as he grunted out loudly.

They remained in the same position, both too spent to move, and trying to catch their breaths. Finally, after what seemed to be hours, Luis spoke. “My God, Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald you sure are one hot woman.”

She laughed softly. “I guess I could give you a lengthy list of your attributes, but I’m afraid I’m just too tired to talk.”

“Good,” he said, stroking her silky back. “I guess I accomplished what I set out to do.”

“You certainly did,” she purred against his neck.

Suddenly Luis sat up. “I think I just felt raindrops.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, how can you tell when we’re in water.”

“Because, my head’s not in the water. Besides, look at how much the sky has clouded over.”

Sheridan looked up at the sky, and by that time she felt the drops too. “I can’t believe this. The sky was so full of stars before,” she grumbled. “Leave it to the weather to ruin our perfect night.”

“Yeah, well you know how fast these summer storms can come up. We better get dressed and head home before all hell breaks loose.”

Sheridan slid off of him and took off for the water’s edge. Luis followed behind her, and as he watched her rise out of the water his body reacted to the silhouette of her sensuous backside. Damn, why did his body always seem to have a mind of its own in the most inopportune moments? Especially now, because the drops were getting larger and faster by the minute, but he still couldn’t take his eyes off of Sheridan’s naked form as she ran to the spot where they had thrown their clothes.

Sheridan almost laughed at the absurdity of trying to wipe herself dry with a towel, because the rain was coming down in steady streams now. She finally gave up on the fruitless task and searched around for her clothes. She happened to look up, just as Luis rose out of the water, and even through the darkened night she could see the obvious state of his arousal. She gasped, and dropped her shorts to the ground mesmerized by the rivets of water running down his hard body. He reached her and their eyes locked.

“You’re not dressed.”

“I know.......... I got distracted.”

“We really should get out of this storm.”

“You’re probably right.”

“I am, but still........... I’ve always had this fantasy about making love with you in the rain.”

“That’s crazy........”

“Maybe so, but I want you again.”

“I can tell............”

Suddenly their rain-slicked bodies were fused together, and they began kissing with a heated intensity. As they kissed, they touched, arousing each other to a fevered pitch. When their legs could no longer hold them up, they sank to the ground and she was beneath him, lying on the soft wet grass.

“Luis, this is insane. We could get struck by lightning,” she called out in the storm.

“I know, but at least we’ll die happy,” he groaned as he once again brought them together.

Their lovemaking was as wild and furious as the storm above them.......... As primitive as their surroundings................ and as intense as a volcano ready to explode. The fire was bursting through them, higher and hotter......... building until they lost total control and their climax carried their screams into the fury of the storm.

“Oh my, that was amazing,” she cried out, throwing her head back.

“Close your mouth sweetheart. I don’t want you to drown,” he teased.

“Oh, get off of me you big lug,” she said, pushing against his chest.

“Not yet little tiger........... One more time.”

“One more time? Oh my God, now I know you’re insane.”

********************

It was barely dawn when Sheridan was awakened by the cries of their little babies. She was so comfortable snuggled against Luis, but her children needed her and it was time to rise. She hopped up and pulled her robe on, and leaned over to shake Luis awake. “Come on Don Juan De Marco, it’s time to rise and shine. Didn’t you hear the baby alarm?”

Luis opened his eyes and yawned. “Just give me a second to wake up,” he said, scratching his chest.

“I know that you must be exhausted from that testosterone overload you experienced last night, but we don’t want the babies to wake your mother.”

“Okay, you can stop now with the humor, I’m getting up,” he said, rising out of bed naked as the day he was born. He started to walk toward the door when Sheridan stopped him.

“Oh Luis, you might want to put some pants on,” she said, smiling. “Have you forgotten that your mother is here?”

“Oh right,” he said, grabbing a pair of jeans. “Don’t want to give mama a heart attack before her time.”

When they got to the nursery Sheridan felt terrible, because Pilar was already there doing diaper duty. “Pilar, I’m so sorry the babies woke you.”

“Yeah mama, let us do that.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, I was awake anyway. Besides, it gives me a chance to spend more time with my grandchildren before I need to leave for work.”

“Thank you so much Pilar,” she said, leaning down to kiss her children. “You wouldn’t want to move in by any chance?”

Pilar just smiled. “Did you two get caught in the storm last night? I’m afraid I fell asleep before you got back.”

Sheridan looked at Luis, and he winked at her. “Yeah, I’m afraid we did. You should have seen Sheridan. She looked like a drowned rat.”

Sheridan flashed him a smile that didn‘t quite reach her eyes. “Yeah, well it takes one to know one.”

Pilar shook her head. “If you two are finished teasing each other, I think your children are hungry.”

“Sorry mama, but Sheridan is just so much fun to tease,” he said as he walked over to pick Lily up. “Hey Peanut, you are so pretty just like your mommy,” he said, kissing her on the head. “You also get that same grumpy face like mommy gets when she’s hungry.”

As they followed Pilar, who was holding Luke downstairs, Sheridan whispered in Luis’ ear. “You are sure full of yourself this morning.”

“I’m just paying you back for those comments you made earlier that I was an over-sexed crazy man. Did I come on too strong last night?”

Sheridan smiled. “Actually, I thought you were very sexy.”

********************

Evan was lying in bed staring at the ceiling feeling like his world was crashing down on him. He hadn’t gotten a wink of sleep last night, because of what Lauren had told him yesterday. Just when his life was coming together this had to happen, and he was totally blindsided. If he did have a son with Lauren, he knew that he could never walk out on his child, because he was all too familiar with what is was like to grow up without a father. God, how could he tell Kay about this? He had never considered having children before he met her, and she was the one he wanted to have babies with.

He jumped when he heard the pounding on the door. He hoped that it wasn’t Lauren, because he was in no mood to talk to her, and he prayed that it wasn’t Kay because he didn’t think he could face her just yet. When he opened the door, he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Chad standing there.

“Chad, what are you doing here?”

“Damn, you look like hell. Did you forget that we made plans to work out this morning?”

“Oh yeah,” Evan said as he ran his fingers through his hair. “I totally forgot about that.”

“Here, I brought coffee and blueberry muffins, and by the looks of you I think you could use a shot of caffeine right now.”

“Thanks Chad, I could really use a cup of coffee right now.”

“So, are you going to tell me why you look like you went out and had a seven-day binge? I’ve never known you to be a big drinker before.”

“Actually Chad, I didn’t have a drop to drink. I wish that was the reason,” he said, taking a drink of coffee. “Look, do you mind if I skip the workout today?”

“That’s cool, but look buddy I’m really worried about you. I’m not one to get into people’s business, but we’re family and if you want to talk.........”

“I know that Chad, and I really appreciate it, but I just need to sort some things out first.”

“Okay man, but I’m here for you if you need me. Look, I better get going because I have to meet Ethan at the gym, but if you need me to stay I’ll call him........”

“No, I’ll be fine. You go meet Ethan, and tell him I’ll call him later.”

Chad opened the door to leave, but turned back to Evan. “You know Evan, I think that you really need your sister right now. She’s a good lady, and she’s helped me through a lot of stuff in the past.” And with that he closed the door and left.

Thinking about Sheridan made him smile for the first time since this whole nightmare started. Maybe Chad was right about talking to Sheridan. She just had a comforting way about her that made a person open up. Her complete acceptance of him as her brother spoke volumes, and he had a feeling that she would know what he should do about this whole mess. Having made the decision to go see her, he grabbed a towel and headed for the shower.

********************

Lauren had gotten herself in a lot of messes before, but this was the worst. She knew that eventually Evan would want to see his son but how could she do that when there was never a baby to begin with? Maybe she could make up some wild story, and tell him the baby caught some disease and died. But if she did that then where would her leverage be? Suddenly an idea formed in her head, and she smiled with delight. Why not just borrow a baby from someplace, and then after Evan was married to her, she could give the baby back and tell him that the baby had been kidnapped? Of course there were some holes to that story, but she would just have to work out the logistics later. She knew that her father would kill her if she asked for his help with this, so she would have to handle this one on her own. She also knew that her father wanted her to get with Evan just as much as she did, but he would never agree about this baby plan of hers. But, after everything was said and done, she was positive that he would go along with this to ensure getting Evan back. Now, she just had to find somebody to help get her a temporary baby and the guy she had picked up the other night came to mind. She knew that he was into all kinds of illegal things and she had a feeling that getting a baby would be a simple task for him.

She pulled out the piece of paper from her purse where he had written his number. She had originally planned to throw the thing out, but now she was glad that she hadn’t.

With shaky hands, she dialed his number, and after three rings he picked up. “Hello Rocky, this is Lauren and I was wondering if you wanted to get together tonight?”

********************

As they sat there eating breakfast the subject of Katherine’s journal came up again. Luis was convinced that the evidence his father had on the Crane’s was hidden somewhere, and he had a feeling that it was right under their noses. If he was correct in his assumption that the evidence was still out there then just maybe his father was still alive somewhere. The Cranes wouldn’t want to take the chance of someone stumbling upon that evidence, and maybe they had his father tucked away on ice somewhere waiting for him to talk. But still, ten years was a long time, and knowing how Alistair worked wouldn’t he have tortured the information out of his father by now? He didn’t know anything for sure, but Katherine’s journal had raised so many more questions, but it had also solved some mysteries as well.

Pilar had already left when Luis thought of something that he meant to ask her about. “I wonder if mama has made it to the mansion yet.”

“Probably not Luis, she just left, but why do you ask?”

“Because I wanted to ask her if she knew of any place in the cottage where papa could have hidden his evidence against your family.”

“I doubt there is anything there, because the cottage was completely refurbished after your family moved out. Don’t you think the workmen would have found it then?”

“Yeah, you’re probably right. Besides, that would be too obvious.”

“Look honey, I know how important this is to you, but have you considered that maybe the evidence is just not there. Maybe my father found it and destroyed it years ago.”

“I don’t know Sheridan; my gut tells me that it’s still out there somewhere hidden away by my father.”

“But Luis, that could be like finding a needle in a haystack. Your father could have hidden those papers anywhere.”

“I don’t know. Papa was a simple man, and he didn’t have a lot of connections. I really think that he would have hidden the evidence somewhere close to home.”

“Well okay, did he have a safety deposit box?”

“Are you kidding? I doubt my father could even afford one, besides the Cranes own all the banks in Harmony and that would be the first place they would look.”

“Wait a minute Luis,” Sheridan said excitedly. “My mother’s journal said that your father discovered the hidden passageway between the cottage and the mansion, so maybe he buried it somewhere in there.”

Luis hugged her. “Good job baby,” he said, giving her a kiss. “I had no idea I married a genius.”

“Yeah, well,” she said, moving her body against his. “Don’t forget that the next time you feel the need to give me a lecture about something stupid you think I did,” she teased.

He flashed her a devilish grin. “I promise I’ll try, but if you don’t quit doing that thing with your body, I’m going to have you flat on you back and naked in about five minutes.”

“Would that be so bad?”

“Not at all, but I thought you wanted us to take the children to the park?”

“Oh you’re right. I feel terrible that I forgot our family day. I thought maybe we could take a picnic lunch and also bring Ace with us.”

“That sounds like a great plan to me. Let’s get the babies ready.”

“Oh Luis, do you think we could take this up later on?”

“Sure,” he said, chuckling. “And you call me sex-crazed.”

“Oh, you’re going to pay for that one buddy,” she said, laughing.

Later they were packing up all their gear to head to the park when Luis brought up the hidden passageway again. “I need to find a way to get in there without Julian finding out about it.”

“That’s simple, I still have the key to the cottage. We’ll just sneak on to the estate at night and go in through that way.”

“Wait a minute, what do you mean by we?”

“We, as in you and me.......”

“Oh no Sheridan. I don’t want you getting involved with this. What if Julian catches us?”

Sheridan rolled her eyes at him. “Don’t start with this I am the he-man you are the frail delicate flower. I can take care of Julian, and besides, this is my mystery too Luis.”

“Okay, settle down Gloria Steinem, we’ll go together.”

“Good, I’m glad we got that settled. Now, shall we take our children to the park?”

Just as they were about the leave, there was a knock on the door. “Who could that be?” Luis asked, looking at Sheridan with a look of confusion.

“I have no idea. I wasn’t expecting anyone.”

Luis looked out the peephole and saw that it was Evan. “It’s Evan, and he looks kind of upset.”

“Well, don’t just stand there, let him in.”

“Evan,” Luis said, opening the door. “This is a pleasant surprise. What brings you out here?”

“Well, I was just wondering if I could speak to Sheridan.”

“Sure, come on in,” Luis said, putting his hand on Evan’s shoulder.

Sheridan smiled at Evan, and it really warmed his heart. For some reason he felt better already. “Hello Sheridan.”

“Evan is something the matter? You look like you just lost your best friend,” she said, concerned.

Evan was just about to speak when he noticed all their gear sitting around. “It looks like all of you were on your way out. I am so sorry, I knew I should have called first. Just let me say hi to Luke and Lily, and I’ll get out of your way.”

“Well, you can certainly say hi to the twins, but you are not going anywhere,” she commanded.

“No really Sheridan, I feel really bad about interrupting your family time. I’ll come back later.”

“Evan you are family too, and we can wait a little while longer to go to the park. Isn’t that right Luis?”

“She’s right Evan, and besides haven’t you learned by now not to argue with your sister.” Sensing that Evan needed some alone time with Sheridan, Luis came up with a suggestion. “I’ll tell you what........ Why don’t I go ahead and take the twins to the park, and then when you’re finished Sheridan can bring her car into town and join us.”

“Really Luis, this can wait..........”

“No Evan, I think Luis has a great idea, and it will give us a chance to talk. Now, I will not hear any more arguments.”

“Okay, but why don’t you let me drive you to town when we’re finished? That way you won’t have to have two cars at the park.”

“Good then that sounds like a plan,” Sheridan said, smiling at him. “Just let me help Luis get the children loaded in the car and I’ll be right back.”

When Sheridan got back in the house, she saw Evan sitting on the sofa with his chin resting on his hands. She sat down next to him. “Tell me Evan what has gotten you so upset.”

“I’m in big trouble Sheridan, and I don’t know what to do,” Evan said, sounding so defeated.

“Are you in some kind of trouble with the law? Because if you are I’m sure that Luis and Ethan will help you.”

“No Sheridan, it’s anything like that......... I don’t know, maybe it’s worse.”

“Evan, you’re starting to scare me here, but you do know that I’ll do anything I can to help you, so please just tell me what is going on.”

Sheridan sat there in amazement as Evan told her the story of Lauren and how she now claimed that they had a son together. She could see that he was conflicted, and her heart broke for him. When he was finished, she gave him a hug, and told him that they were going to work this out together, if that was agreeable to him.

“So, what do you suggest we do?” Evan asked.

“Do you trust this Lauren?”

“Not really, but I can’t discount what she says just because I suspect her motives. I can’t take the chance that I may have a son out there Sheridan.”

“Of course you can’t, and I wouldn’t expect you to, but where is this little boy now Evan?”

“Lauren says that he is with her aunt in London. Apparently when she claimed to be going over there to finish up her freshman year, she was really having a baby.......... our baby.”

Sheridan didn’t know this Lauren at all, but she suspected that everything was not as it seemed. She didn’t want to say anything to Evan just yet, because she didn’t want to give him false hope. Besides, there was always the chance that this Lauren was telling the truth. “I think the first thing you should do is to demand that Lauren produce this child.”

“Do you really think so? I just don’t know if I’m ready for that yet.”

“Yes I do Evan. I can see that this is eating away at you and the sooner you confront it the better it’s going to be. If Lauren does manage to produce this child, then you should demand that a DNA test be done to prove paternity.”

“What am I going to do if it turns out that this baby is mine? I love Kay, but I can’t walk out on my son either............”

“I’m afraid that you’re going to have to make that decision, but there is some advice that I can offer. You don’t have to be married to Lauren to be a part of your son’s life. You can’t hide things from children, and I promise that it won’t be long before he discovers that his parents don’t love each other.”

“Yeah, but will Kay understand? I don’t want to lose her Sheridan, and I’m afraid that is what’s going to happen if this turns out to be true.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that. I can see that she is crazy about you and I don’t think that she will give up on you so easily.”

Evan gave her a weak smile. “You know Chad was right..........”

“Oh, and what was Chad right about?” she asked.

“He said that you would make me feel better, and he was right. Thank you Sheridan,” he said, hugging her.

“Well, I love you little brother, and don’t you forget that.”

“I love you too Sheridan, but I don’t know about the little brother thing,” he teased. “After all I am taller than you are.”

She laughed. “Okay big brother let’s go the park and have family day. I’m sure there is plenty of food for all of us. Besides, Luke and Lily miss their uncle and his special puppet shows.”

Chapter 17

A month later...........

It was an added bonus that the moon was only a sliver and there were no visible stars in the sky, because the added darkness would make it even more difficult for Luis and Sheridan to be discovered. They were standing outside the high stone wall that surrounded the Crane mansion, and Luis was going over their checklist. This was their second attempt to sneak onto the estate to search the hidden passageway, because the first time had to be aborted. What had made it so ironic was the fact that just as they were ready to go over the wall the alarms had gone off because there was a real intruder on the grounds. The intruder had been caught, and it turned out he was an art thief that had been targeting the elite of Harmony. The place was swarming with security and police, and Luis felt that they would be taking too big of a risk if they attempted to sneak in just then.

They had an argument earlier when Sheridan had complained that it was ridiculous for them to slither around like common criminals when this was her family’s estate. She quickly changed her tune when Luis pointed out that they couldn’t exactly walk in there without a valid reason and then demand to see the hidden passageway. But, the real clincher was when he reminded her that she was the one that insisted on coming against his better judgment. So, here they were standing outside the wall, dressed completely in black ready to begin their very own “Mission Impossible” adventure.

Even though Luis had officially resigned from the agency, he was able to secure some equipment from some of his old buddies there. The plan was for Luis to scale the wall using the special rope with a picked end, and then once he was inside the estate walls he would disarm the security system so that he could let Sheridan in. Luis pressed the mechanism that released the rope, and it went shooting into the air and the pointed metal hook landed in the uneven crevice on the top of the stone wall. He tugged on it a couple of times to make sure that it was secure.

“Okay, it feels secure to me. Now just remember if something happens to set off the alarm, I want you to get the hell out of here. I’ll never be able to get away if I have you to worry about too.”

“I’m sorry Luis, but I am not just going to run away to leave you to fend for yourself.............”

“Sheridan, we agreed about this, remember?”

“Oh, all right, but please be careful Luis,” she said, pulling him into a hug. “The children and I need you.”

“How can I fail when you put it like that?” he said, running his finger down the side of her face. Suddenly his smile faded, and his face scrunched up with a distasteful look. “My God, what is that smell?”

“Those are the liver burgers that you insisted I carry in my backpack to deter the dogs. The smell is about ready to gag me, and I feel like a giant doggy treat here,” she complained.

Luis chuckled softly. “Well, as soon as you lose those burgers, you can be a giant Luis treat. I’m sure it won’t take long for the dogs to spot us and you can rid yourself of those foul things.”

“Okay, but what are we going to do about the dogs on the way out? If you think I’m saving any of these things than you need to get your head examined.”

“Simple, I crushed up some of those sedatives that the vet gave to Ace when he was shot. They will not only get a Happy Meal, they’ll get a little prize with it.”

“Luis, what if it hurts them? I will not stand by and let an animal be hurt over this.”

“Calm down Sheridan. You know I would never hurt an animal. I promise you the sedatives are mild, and Zeus and his buddies are only going to be off in lala land dreaming about T-Bone steaks and hot French puddles........... Now, I think we‘ve chitchatted long enough. It‘s time for me to get over this wall.”

Luis tested the rope again, and started his climb. When he was about halfway up the wall something suddenly occurred Sheridan, and she couldn’t believe that she hadn’t thought of it earlier. About a hundred feet from the main entrance was a walk-in gate, and she still remembered the combination. She knew that Julian had the security codes changed on the main and back entrances, but she had a gut feeling that he had forgotten all about the walk-in gate.

“Luis,” she called out in a quiet voice. “I have something to tell you.”

“Not now Sheridan. Can’t you see that I’m busy?”

“But Luis.............”

“Sheridan, save it for when I get over this wall, okay?”

“Fine,” she muttered to herself. “Let the jerk do it the hard way.”

She ran down to the walk-in gate and tried the combination. When it opened like clockwork, she smiled when she thought about the look on Luis’ face when he got over the wall and saw that she was already waiting there to greet him. By the time that Luis made it to the top of the wall, he flung the rope to the other side so that he could climb down. Sheridan leaned against a tree and watched his slow progress as he made his way down the wall.

As Luis dropped to the ground, he looked around and almost died from shock when he saw Sheridan leaning against a tree with a bored expression on her face. “What the hell......... How did you get in here?” he said, stomping over to her.

“Well, I tried to tell you that I had suddenly remember the walk-in gate, but you didn’t want to listen as usual.”

“But how did you get through it? Didn’t it have a code on it?” he demanded.

“I just took the chance that Julian forgot about that gate, and I was right because it still has the old combination,” she answered smugly.

“I hope you realize that was a really foolish thing to do,” he ranted. “You took a big chance of setting off the alarm.”

“You just hate to admit that I bested you Luis.......... Oh God...........,” she chocked out when she saw that they were surrounded by growling guard dogs.

“Okay Sheridan, just relax and throw the liver burgers at them,” Luis instructed.

“No, I’m not touching those things. You throw the disgusting liver burgers.”

Luis looked up to the sky. “Oh God, why me?” He dropped his head to look at the dogs and noticed they had taken on their lunge positions. “Okay doggies, I’m just going to get into this backpack and get you some nice treats.” He slowly removed the freezer bag filled with the burgers and tossed a few out to the dogs. He smiled when he saw them sniff them out and gobble them down. When he saw two of the dogs fighting over the same burger, he tossed the rest at them, and the dogs dived in for the feed. When he was convinced that they had successfully distracted the hounds from hell, he grabbed Sheridan’s hand and took off running.

When the got to the cottage, they were happy to discover that their old key still worked. Sheridan almost turned on the overhead light when Luis stopped her. “What are you trying to do, alert the whole estate that we’re here?”

“Sorry, some old habits are hard to break..........”

Luis turned on his large flashlight and surveyed the room. It was still as empty of furniture as the day they moved out. Memories of their time there flashed through his mind and he smiled. “We sure had some good times here. I think we broke in every one of these rooms several times.”

Sheridan smiled with a dreamy look on her face. “Yeah, after you installed that bolt lock the sky was the limit.”

“Well, as good as those memories are I think we need to get to the task at hand. Your mother’s journal said that the door to the passageway was in this front closet.”

They headed that way, and when the door was securely shut behind them Luis turned on the overhead light. He looked around to see if he could find a spot in the wall that would conceal a secret door. When he saw the place where his father had marked his measurements as a boy, he flashed back to that happy family memory, and he was more determined than ever to find out the mystery behind his missing father.

“Damn,” he said, running his hands along the walls. “I just don’t see anything that would be a secret door.”

“You don’t think that the door was sealed when the place was renovated, do you Luis?” Sheridan asked.

“I hope not,” he said, looking around. “Wait a minute; look at those shelves over there. I wonder if they’re fixed?” he said, walking over to check it out.

“Are they built in Luis?” Sheridan said, joining him.

“No,” he said, excited. “Come on Sheridan; help me move this stuff off of them.”

Once they had them cleared, Luis moved the shelves out of the way and soon discovered a ridge in the wood that was shaped like a door. “This is it Sheridan,” he said, smiling. When he looked for some kind of a latch, and didn’t see one, he began to press on the door until it sprung open.

“Luis, we found it, we found the door,” she said, jumping into his arms.

He hugged her back, and swung her around. “We sure did baby. Are you ready to go in?”

“Yes, I’m ready. You know Luis this is really wild, I feel like a Bond girl.”

“Well, you certainly look like a Bond girl,” he said, giving her a big kiss. “Come on gorgeous, 007 needs your assistance.”

Luis shined the flashlight into the secret passageway, and saw that there were some wood steps leading down into the tunnel. There was actually a light switch on the sidewall just inside the entrance and he flipped it on. “Well, your grandfather must have thought of all the little conveniences for his love tunnel.”

Sheridan’s eyes got big when she stared down into the dimly lit tunnel. “I don’t know Luis; there are a lot of spider webs down there. It looks kind of creepy.”

“You don’t have to go down there you know. I know how closed in spaces make you claustrophobic.”

“No Luis, I’m going down,” she said, in a determined voice. “Besides, how can I not feel safe when I’m with James Bond?”

He smiled and grabbed her hand. “Come on, but be careful. These steps look like they could use some repairs.”

They made their way slowly down the creaky steps, and started through the tunnel. Luis surveyed every inch of the cement block wall, and could find nothing to indicate that there were any cracks or crevices that a person would hide something in. The floor was also cement, so there was not a chance that Martin could have buried anything in the ground. Luis even pulled out a storm drain to see if it could possible be holding the Crane secrets. He was securing it back in place, when Sheridan started to scream.

“Sheridan what is it?” he said, turning to see her jumping up and down, brushing her body with her hands.

“There’s a spider on me,” she wailed. “Please Luis, get this thing off of me.”

“Try to calm down, and tell me where it is.”

“I think it just crawled inside my shirt,” she said, pulling at her shirt.

Luis pulled her shirt up and saw the spider was indeed crawling down her cleavage and he started laughing. “Sorry Sheridan, but I can’t blame the little guy, he knows heaven when he sees it.” He ran his finger down her cleavage and captured the spider placing it on the wall beside them. “Wow, first a fish, now a spider. You’re pretty good honey; we should enter you in the Olympics.”

“It’s not funny Luis,” she said, still shaking. “Oh God, what if there are mice down here?”

Luis could see that the passageway was really getting to her. He was proud of her because as uncomfortable as she was, she hadn’t complained one time until the spider landed on her. He was frustrated and disappointed that they hadn’t found anything, but his first concern was Sheridan and he needed to get her out of there. When he suggested that they leave, she protested that they should keep looking.

“Look Sheridan, I’ve combed the area several times, and there is just nothing. I guess I was wrong about papa hiding the evidence down here. Why don’t you start up the steps, and I will be right behind you.”

“Okay Luis. I’m just so sorry that this turned out to be a bust, but we’ll think of another plan,” she said, beginning to climb the stairs.

Sheridan was nearly at the top, when suddenly a loud crack pierced the silence and the step broke sending her flying backwards. Luckily, Luis was right behind her and put his arms out to catch her, but the downward momentum of her body sent him flying back down the steps. They ended up at the foot of the steps with Luis on the bottom. Since Luis had taken the brunt of the fall, Sheridan rolled off of him filled with concern.

“Oh my God, Luis are you all right?” she said, checking his body for injuries.

“Yeah, how about you?” he said, trying to sit up.

“I’m fine, but please show me that you can move all your body parts before you get up.”

“Really Sheridan I’m fine,” he said, getting up and brushing himself off. “I’m sure I’ll be sore as hell tomorrow.”

“Well, when we get home, we’ll take a nice long, hot shower, and then I’ll give you a body rub.” she promised.

“Then what the hell are we waiting for,” he said, flashing her a grin. “Now, when you go up the steps again, you’re going to have to be careful when you walk over that broken step. I don‘t think we should put both our weight on the steps at the same time, but I will be waiting at the bottom.”

“Okay Luis,” she said, turning her flashlight on to point her way in the dim light of the passageway. She started up the steps slowly, shaking the whole time.

“Just go on Sheridan. I promise that I’ll catch you if you fall,” he told her encouragingly.

When Sheridan got to the broken step, she pointed her flashlight downward to better navigate the area, and that’s when she saw it. A metal box hidden in the area between where the step should be and the outside frame of the staircase. “Oh my God Luis, I see something down here.”

“What is it?” he called up to her.

“It’s a small metal box. It looks like one of those strong boxes that you would use to store important papers in,” she said, excitedly.

“This could be what we’ve been looking for. Go on to the top of the steps where it is safe, and I’ll get the box.”

“No problem,” Sheridan said, glad to relinquish the task to Luis. “But please be careful.”

When Sheridan was safely at the top of the stairs, Luis started up and bent over to retrieve the metal box. It was thick with dust, and made him sneeze when he pulled it out of it’s hiding place. Dust or not, he was so happy he kissed the thing, and made his way to the top of the steps cradling it in his arm. When they got inside the closet, Luis attempted to open it to see if he had struck pay dirt, but it was locked.

“We’ll have to take the thing with us and break the lock when we get home.” He flashed her the biggest sexiest smile. “You did good baby........... Let’s get out of here and go pick up Luke and Lily at mamas.”

“Sounds good to me, and while you’re looking at the contents of the box, I’ll give you that body rub I promised.”

“That sounds wonderful, but you might want to take a shower first. I can still smell the lingering scent of liver burgers on you,” he teased.

“Oh, you can be the biggest jerk sometimes............”

********************

Sheridan was standing in the shower letting the hot water beat down on her aching muscles. Her body felt so relaxed, but her mind was still spinning with thoughts of earlier that evening. They had managed to get out of the Crane Estate unhindered and had gone straight to Pilar’s to retrieve their children. Sheridan was still amazed by Luis’ restraint when it came to opening the box. When they arrived home they got the twins ready for bed, and Luis had insisted on reading them a bedtime story while she took her shower. He really was a wonderful husband and father because she knew that he was dying to examine the contents of that box, but instead he chose to put his family first. She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she didn’t realize that Luis had joined her until she felt his arm come around her waist and he pulled her back flush against his body.

“Ummm, are the children asleep?”

“Yeah,” he said, kissing the back of her neck. “They are sleeping like little angels.”

“Good, because you’re just in time to wash my back,” she said, handing him the sponge.

“I am your humble servant,” he said, running the sponge down her long back.

“Of course you are. You’re trying to make up for that comment you made about me smelling.”

He chuckled. “You do know that I was just teasing you don’t you? I would have taken you right on the closet floor if we had more time.”

“I’m not sure that would be a true James Bond moment. He usually romances his women in exotic locations.”

“It all sounds a little contrived to me,” he said, bringing his hand around to the front of her. He traced the curve of her breast with the sponge rubbing it over her nipple. “Don’t you think it’s more fulfilling when it’s spontaneous? You know, when you want somebody so badly that you can’t wait one more minute..........”

“Yes,” she said, turning around so that they were facing each other. She put her arms around him and pulled his head down to her lips. “I know exactly what you mean..........,” she whispered against his lips.

There was a tile ridge that ran the length of the shower, and Luis pushed the shampoo and bath oil aside and lifted her up to rest on it. He put his hands on her knees and moved her legs apart so that he could get closer to her. “I definitely think that this is one of those times,” he said kissing her passionately.

“But Luis, I thought you were anxious to open the metal box?” she mumbled against his lips.

“I am, but I’ve waited ten years and one more hour isn’t going to make a difference. “I love you............ I want you.”

********************

After their shower they checked on their children and kissed their little cheeks goodnight. They were now in their bed and Luis was getting ready to pry open the lock on the box, while Sheridan rubbed the muscles on his shoulders. When she saw the sharp tool Luis was using she became a little fearful. “Be careful with that thing. You know the only thing separating Little Luis from that pointing object is a sheet.”

He leaned his head back and kissed her. “Now, that would not be a good thing at all. Well here goes Sheridan............ Hopefully this box will contain the evidence my father had to bring the Cranes to their knees.”

He had no problem popping the lock, and when he opened the box he found it filled with documents. There were copies of ledgers with his father’s notes handwritten in the margin.

“What is it Luis?” Sheridan asked.

“Just a lot of documents where my father has outlined the discrepancies in the books. It appears that the Cranes were involved in the drug smuggling business back then just as I suspected.”

“Do you really think that was enough to bring my family down? I’m sure they could have slithered out of it the same way Julian did.”

“I don’t know,” Luis said, shifting through the papers. “Oh my God.”

“What is it Luis? Did you find something else?”

“I think I just found the thing that could bring your family down,” he said, looking up to Sheridan, shock blanketing his face.

“My God Luis, what is it?”

“Here are papers that outline your father’s plot to murder a United States senator, and apparently he succeeded.”

“What did you say?

“Hold on a minute. Let me just finish reading this,” he said scanning down the document.

When he had finished a few minutes later, he looked at Sheridan completely astonished. “This is big Sheridan. Very big............”

“Luis, are trying to tell me that my father murdered a senator? But why would he do that?”

“Not just your father Sheridan. There was a whole conspiracy to get rid of this guy. It was some kind of secret society, and from what I can see Alistair, Harrison Winthrop, and somebody named Paul Maynard were involved.........”

“Paul Maynard is Warren’s father,” Sheridan said, still unable to believe what she was hearing.

“Are you serious? I never knew what Warren’s last name was...........”

“Does it say why they would want this senator dead?”

“He was trying to introduce a bill that would de-regulate the shipping industry in the northeastern states. Apparently he was drumming up a lot of support to break the monopoly that was held by some of the big shipping companies. If he had succeeded, they would have lost millions. It’s amazing that your father would be so arrogant to have this all down on paper.”

“How did they kill this poor man?” Sheridan asked with teary eyes.

“Apparently they hired a hit man to fix his brakes. There is a newspaper article here that says his car went over an embankment and exploded. His wife and children were with him at the time. I’m sure the rest of his family was not part of the plan because they were supposed to be out of the country at the time.”

“Oh my God, those poor innocent people. My father was an evil monster. Did the authorities find out that the brakes were tampered with?”

“Nope, they all got away with it, because it was ruled an unfortunate accident. My father didn’t have a chance in hell if they found out he knew all this,” he said, slamming the lid to the box shut.

“Do you think Julian was involved in all of this?”

“Oh, I’m sure he was into it up to his eyeballs, but it doesn’t mention him at all.”

“So, what do we do now Luis?”

“We will have to turn these papers over to the authorities. Although, I don’t know how much good it will do at this point, because everyone of these bastards is dead now.”

Chapter 18

Sheridan thought about what Luis had just said and hoped that he would understand when she offered her opinion. “Luis, I don’t think that you should hand that information over to the authorities just yet.”

He turned to face her. “Sheridan, what are you talking about? I may not be a cop anymore but I have to do the right thing and give this evidence to the proper authorities. Please don‘t tell me you are trying to protect your family.”

“It has nothing to do with protecting my family, but everything to do with protecting yours.”

“Okay, now I’m really confused. Especially since you are my family.”

Sheridan smiled. “That is really sweet to say, but that is not what I’m talking about. Let me explain what I mean. You yourself said that you thought that Julian was up to his eyeballs in this whole mess. And, you also said that we needed to keep our investigation secret so that Julian would not retaliate. So if we take those papers to the authorities they will become public..........”

“And if they become public knowledge Julian will definitely know what we’re up to. If my father is still alive Julian could have him killed now that the papers are out in the open. The fact that these papers haven’t been found might be the very reason my father is still alive.”

“Exactly........... Don’t you see Luis, we may never find out the truth about your father if we show our hand, so to speak.”

Luis leaned back against the headboard, and rested his head against the pillow. “You’re getting to be quite the little detective,” he said pulling her toward him.

“Well, I’ve had a very good teacher,” she said, cuddling up against him.

“The only thing that bothers me about keeping this information to ourselves for now is that this senator and his family must have had relatives. Don’t you think they deserve to know the truth?”

“Yes they do Luis, but if it’s possible that we can save your father’s life, then I think they will understand if we wait a little longer to make the truth public.”

“Yeah well, we don’t even know if my father is still alive. You know what we need to do?”

“No, what do we need to do,” Sheridan asked.

“We need to compile our evidence, and see if we can piece this whole thing together. Sometimes when we were conducting a police investigation we would put all the facts of the case on a huge white board, and create a story. A lot of times when you look at the whole picture it becomes easier to fill in the missing pieces.” He sat up suddenly. “Sheridan, do you have a large sketchbook, and an easel?”

“Yes, they should be in that hall closet where I keep my art supplies.........”

Luis hopped out of bed and left the room. When he came back he was carrying the easel and sketchbook, and he proceeded to set up his props. “Okay, now let’s start listing all the facts we know about this case so far...........”

“Aaaa Luis, could you put some clothes on so that I can concentrate,” she said, looking up and down his naked body.

Luis chuckled. “Oh, sorry about that.” He pulled a pair of boxers out of the drawer and slipped them on. “There, is that better?”

“A little,” she said, staring at this chest.

“Okay, let’s look at the facts as we know them. We know that papa had this information that could destroy not only the Cranes, but Harrison Winthrop and Paul Maynard. Now, according to your mother’s journal, papa went to Ben Bennett with this information, and I can only assume that they were secretly working together so that they could make a case. But, in the meantime Ben dies of a heart attack at sea and his body was never recovered. Under different circumstances that wouldn’t be suspicious, but we both know from your mother’s journal that a week before that Alistair and Ben had a confrontation in the cottage and shots were fired. The only witness to Ben’s supposed death was an old army buddy of Ben’s. I went to the library and pulled up an old copy of the paper back then and discovered that this old friend of Ben’s name is Spencer Shaw, and his last known address is Boston. I think this guy may still be alive because there are no records of his death.........”

“Wait a minute Luis. Why don’t you just ask Sam about this Spencer Shaw? He might even know where this man is right now.”

“Because, if I bring this up with Sam then he’s going to want to know why I’m asking. I don’t want to get him all upset so soon after Hank’s death over nothing but a suspicious hunch.”

“I see, but we need to locate this guy so we can question him about that day. Maybe we need to take a little road trip to Boston..........”

“You’re not only beautiful, but you can read my mind too,” Luis said, smiling.

“Well good, now that we have that settled, I’m still confused about something. Your father didn’t turn up missing until almost six months after Ben died. Why didn’t he take this information and go to the authorities with it?”

“If you think about it he did go to Ben who was the chief of police at the time, but I think the only reason he did was because he know that Ben was the one person that was not in the Cranes pockets. I don’t know, maybe after Ben died my father was too scared to take the information to anyone because he didn’t know whom he could trust.”

“Yeah, and somehow my father eventually found out that Martin knew, but how?”

“I don’t know, but I would bet that your brother could fill us in all the nasty little details. All the other players in this sick scenario are dead, and ghosts don’t talk.........”

“True, but maybe Julian isn’t the only one alive that knows all the facts.”

“What do you mean Sheridan?”

“I’m talking about Warren. Don’t you remember when our plane went down, and you had suspicions that someone had sabotaged it? You said that your gut feeling was that Julian was the intended victim and not us. When you questioned Julian about someone wanting to kill him he told you that he mentioned his trip at his card game where Warren was present.”

“Oh God Sheridan, you may be on to something. At the time I was suspicious that if Warren was the person that tried to kill Julian, it was because he somehow held the Cranes responsible for his father’s suicide, but I would have never tied it in with all of this. Who knows, maybe Warren’s father told him all his deep dark secrets before he died. Warren might be blaming the Cranes for his father’s death.”

“Has there been any official word from the FAA yet on the plane crash?”

“No, sometimes these investigations can take months, but I have a feeling that they will find that it was not pilot error.”

“Of course it wasn’t pilot error. You and I were there when we started losing fuel,” she said, defensively.

He climbed on the bed with her. “Now honey, don’t get all excited, you know that I wasn’t implying that you were at fault,” he said, kissing her shoulder and neck.

Sheridan smiled, and let him continue to make it up to her. “Okay Luis, it’s time for you to remove those boxers.”

“I think our white board session is officially over,” he said, rolling on top of her.

********************

Warren was entertaining some guests at his home, and they were just about ready to have their after dinner liquors when his butler, interrupted. “What is it Michaels?”

“I’m sorry to interrupt sir, but you have an important phone call. I‘m afraid that he would not give me his name.”

“Did you tell the caller that I was entertaining?” Warren replied in a gruff voice.

“I did sir, but he said that I was to tell you that it was about a video. It was rather confusing sir.”

“Okay Michaels, I’ll take the call in the library,” Warren said, before making his apology to his guests.

By the time he arrived in the library and picked up the phone his temper was out of control. “What the hell do you want?”

“Come on Warren, you really need to calm down buddy. All that stress is not good for your heart.”

“I don’t need your medical advice;” he spat into the receiver. “Just tell me what the hell you want this time.”

“I can’t believe you haven’t even asked me how my scars are healing. I got to admit I was a good-looking guy before, but now I’m damn right handsome, and ready to come out in the world.”

“You should be handsome. I paid enough for that new face of yours.”

“Well, I won’t keep you from your guests any longer. Just tell me if you managed to get me a job.”

“Yes, I just opened a dinner club, and I thought you might enjoy being a bartender.........”

“A bartender?” he said, sarcastically. “I don’t think so Warren.......... Not when I have such good managerial skills.”

“Are you crazy?” Warren said, astonished. “I already have a manager for my club, and there is no way I’m going to turn that job over to you.”

“Warren, Warren, Warren, must I constantly remind you about this videotape I have of you planning Alistair Crane’s murder?”

“All right you bastard, but you better come through with your end of the deal, or I’ll kill you myself, and it will be worth going to prison just to get you out of my life.”

“Oh don’t worry Warren, I have every intention of avenging our fathers’ deaths, so you can go ahead and draw up that contract for my employment.......... By the way, did I tell you my new name is Jack?”

“Jack? I’m going to need a last name to put on your contract.”

“Well, I always had a special affection for the last name of Gallagher, but unfortunately the FBI might catch on to that one,” he said, laughing. “So, I’ve chosen the name Russo. That’s spelled RUSSO.”

********************

Lauren decided that she was going to start screaming herself if this baby didn’t shut up. Her nerves were already on edge because Evan was on his way over to see his son, or the baby he thought was his son, and she was scared to death she wasn’t going to be able to pull it off. She had been putting Evan off for a month now, telling him that the baby couldn’t travel with an ear infection, when she really had been stalling for time. When she had complained to Rocky, he had told her to chill out, and that these things took time. It wasn’t easy to find a baby boy that was a year old with Evan’s coloring. Finally, the phone call came and she had met Rocky in an alley down by the wharf to pick up the child. When she asked him where the baby came from, he told her that there was some woman that was desperate for money and had gladly lent her baby for the right price. She didn’t know if she really believed him, but she was running out of time so she didn’t bother to ask him any more questions. She wished that stupid nanny she hired would get back from her errand, so she could calm this brat down. She lit a cigarette to try and calm her nerves and began pacing the floor, and because of the baby’s crying she never heard the nanny come into the room.

“Miss Richards, you have to put the cigarette out. Don’t you know that second hand smoke can be very damaging to a baby’s lungs?”

Lauren turned to see a very disapproving Mrs. Hartington, and smashed her cigarette out in the ashtray. “Well, it’s about time you got back here, and I would appreciate it if you wouldn’t give me orders since I am the one paying you.”

Mrs. Hartington just shook her head and went over to little Evan’s crib and picked him up in her arms. If it weren’t for this poor child, she would quit in a heartbeat, and tell that little snob to stick it where the sun doesn’t shine. “Some people should not be allowed to bring children into the world,” she muttered under her breath.

“What did you just say?” Lauren demanded.

Mrs. Hartington opened her mouth to answer but just then there was a knock on the door. That must be the poor child’s father. She just hoped that he turned out to be a decent person and took the child away from this spoiled brat.

********************

Evan squeezed Kay’s hand reassuringly as they stood outside of Lauren’s door. She had been so amazing about this whole thing, and when she offered to come with him, he had gladly accepted. He knew the news that he may have a son had really thrown her for a loop, but she promised that it didn’t change her feelings for him at all.

“Are you sure you want to go through with this Kay?”

She gave him a little smile. “Actually no I’m not, but I do know that I want to be here for you, and that’s all that matters.”

“I love you Kay.........”

Just then the door opened, and there stood Lauren with a big smile on her face. When she saw that Kay was there her whole demeanor changed. “What is she doing here?”

“Lauren don’t start with me. Kay is here for me, and I will just turn around and leave if you don’t treat her with respect.”

“It’s just that this should be a special moment between us Evan. This is our son that you’re meeting for the first time, and it’s not a time for outsiders.”

“Kay is not an outsider Lauren. She is a very important part of my life, and if I’m going to be a part of my son’s life, Kay comes with the package.”

“Well, it looks like I don’t have any say in the matter, so I guess you both may as well come in,” she said, opening the door wide enough for them to enter.

When Evan saw the lady holding the baby in her arms, he didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He had thought about this moment a thousand times since Lauren had told him he had a son, but now he was just frozen, not sure what he should do. When Lauren grabbed the baby out of the ladie’s arms he began to cry. She brought the child to Evan, and when he took the child in his arms he calmed down.

“Hey little guy. I can’t believe how big you are,” he said, cradling the baby in his arms.

“Look Little Evan this is you daddy,” Lauren gushed.

Kay couldn’t help it, but tears formed in her eyes when she saw the three of them together. She had tried to be so strong through this whole thing, but inside she felt shattered. That baby was supposed to be theirs, not his and Lauren’s. She wasn’t angry with Evan, because she knew that he didn’t plan for this to happen, but it didn’t stop her heart from breaking.

Kay walked up to them, and touched the baby’s cheek. “He’s precious Evan. Look, I think I’ll wait outside, and let you have some time with your son.”

“Kay, are you sure?” Evan said, concerned.

“Yes, really it’s okay,” she said, smiling. “You visit with your son and I’ll be right outside.”

She hardly made it out the door before she started crying. She leaned back against the wall for support, and let it all out. She had no idea that she had company until she looked up and saw Lauren standing there. “What do you want?” she said, wiping the tears from her face.

“You look a little upset Kay. I’m sure it can’t be easy to see Evan with our son,” she said, with a condescending tone.

Kay’s defeat turned to anger at Lauren’s words. “Tell me something Lauren, what happened to you to turn you into such an insensitive bitch? I saw you in there with that baby and you certainly didn’t come off as the loving mother type. In fact, the baby started to cry the minute you picked it up.”

“How dare you talk to me that way? You just hate it that Evan and I have a baby together, because you know that he will never be able to leave his son, and that’s just eating you up. Give it up Kay, because we will be together as a family, and you’ll be busing tables at the Lobster Shack.”

“Well, that still remains to be seen. I wonder if you will still be so smug after Evan has DNA test done to prove if that little boy is really his.”

“What did you say?” Lauren said in a shaky voice.

********************

Luis maneuvered the baby stroller into the freight elevator, and Sheridan pressed the button for the third floor. He had gotten his financing for his business from a bank in Boston, and that was all Sheridan needed to begin her search for office space. This was the fifth place they had seen that day, and Luis was getting a little frustrated.

“I don’t know about this place Sheridan, from what I remembered this is not the safest area in town.”

“That’s not exactly correct Luis. I did my research on this area, and since they started the renovation of the buildings around here it’s become the place to be. There are art galleries and restaurants, and a lot of young professionals are renting warehouse space for their offices and homes. The crime rate has dropped sixty-five percent in the last year, and actually it‘s not any less safe than downtown Harmony. I think that’s quite impressive, and besides this building is wired for security.”

“Whoa Sheridan, slow down and take a breath. I just want to make sure that it’s going to be safe for you and the children to be here.”

“You know that I would never take my children to a place that wasn’t safe. That’s why I did my research.”

“Do you hear that kids? Your mommy is a pretty resourceful lady.” Luke and Lily both laughed at him, which brought smiles to Luis and Sheridan faces.

“I swear Luis, they just get cuter every day.”

“They certainly do, and I think they know it too. They both have their own little way of charming their dad into doing anything for them.”

“Don’t feel bad, they do the same thing to me too.” Sheridan looked down at the babies. “Yes, we were talking about you.”

The elevator stopped and they made their way to the space that was for rent. The man from the Property Management Company was waiting for them outside the door. He introduced himself as William Brinkley, and unlocked the door for them. The minute Sheridan walked in and looked around, she knew that this was the space for them. It was a wonderful loft with exposed brick on one wall and hardwood floors. The windows were large, allowing a view of the ocean on one side, and the city from the other. The high walls had just been painted stark white and were screaming for large pieces of artwork.

“What do you think Luis?” She said, excitedly.

“I have to admit it’s a great place Sheridan,” Luis said, looking around.

“And look at that area upstairs. Wouldn’t it be perfect for a little conference area? I could also put Luke and Lily’s portable bed up there for when they’re taking naps.”

Sheridan’s excitement was catching, and Luis was starting to feel at home already. “Yeah, that’s a great idea Sheridan, and I can just see a basketball hoop over there on the big wall.” When Sheridan raised an eyebrow at him, he felt the need to argue his cause. “Sometimes it helps me to think better when I’m shooting hoops.”

“Let me show you something else that I think you’ll like,” the leasing agent said, walking over to a set of shuttered doors. He opened them to expose mini-kitchen equipment with a small refrigerator, sink, and stove.

“This is great Luis. We won’t even have to go out for lunch,” Sheridan said, clapping her hands together.

“Okay, okay,” Luis said, throwing up his hands. “You don’t have to convince me.” He looked over at the leasing agent. “Let’s talk about the price of the rent.”

The agent quoted him a price, and even though it was a little more than Luis wanted to pay, he didn’t have the heart to disappoint Sheridan. When he gave the leasing agent the okay, he excused himself to call his office to have the contract drawn up.

Sheridan hugged Luis. “Thank you Luis. I really think that this is going to be a great office space for us.”

Luis hugged her back. “Well Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald, I hope you have done your research on bringing in clients so we can pay the rent.”

“Hey you’re looking at a former public relations director. I have all kinds of ideas on how to sell our company.”

“Good, now I think the first order of business is for us to pick out a name for this company.”

“I was thinking that we should name it after our most precious commodities,” Sheridan said, looking down at her children. “What do you think about L&L Investigations?”

“I like that,” Luis said shaking his head yes. “In fact, I think that’s the perfect name.”

Chapter 19

Sheridan was so excited about their new office space that she had completely forgotten that Evan was meeting his son for the first time. She wondered again if Lauren was lying about Evan being the father of her child. She hated to think that somebody could be that low, but she couldn’t stand the thought that Evan would become attached to this baby, only to find out he was not the father.

“Sheridan, are you listening to me?”

“I’m sorry Luis, what were you saying?” Sheridan said, snapping to attention.

“I said that we need to find a spot to change a diaper because Luke’s is soaked.”

“Here, give him to me,” Sheridan said, taking Luke from Luis’ arms. “Would you get the changing pad out of the diaper bag please?” Sheridan took him into the bathroom where there was counter, and put Luke down. After she removed his soiled diaper, she did his favorite thing and tickled his tummy. “You are such a sweet little boy,” Sheridan said, smiling. “Once mommy changes that nasty old diaper you are going to feel so much better.”

Lily was apparently feeling ignored, because she started to cry, and Luis rushed out to the stroller and picked her up. “I’m sorry Peanut, daddy didn’t mean to leave you by yourself,” he said, wiping her tears. It really broke his heart to see her cry, so he hugged her close and patted her back. “Why don’t we go see what mommy and Luke are up to?”

When they came up behind Sheridan, she turned to look at Lily. “Oh no Luis, she looks so upset..”

“She’s better now. I think she was just scared because we were out of her view, and her brother wasn‘t there,” Luis said, kissing Lily on the top of her head. “So, are you going to tell me why you were so distracted earlier?”

“I was just thinking about Evan. He was supposed to meet his son for the first time today,” she said, putting a fresh diaper on Luke.

“I can tell that you’re dying to know what is going on over there. Why don’t you call him?”

“I don’t know Luis; I don’t want to come off like a nosy sister,” she said, lifting Luke to her shoulder.

“Honey, I really don’t think that Evan will look at it that way. I’m sure he will be touched that you are concerned for him.”

“Do you really think so?”

“Yes, I really think so,” he said, giving her an encouraging smile. “Why don’t you call him to see how it’s going?”

Sheridan balanced Luke on one hip and pulled her cell phone out of her purse. She dialed Evan’s number, and she almost hung up when he finally answered the phone after the fifth ring. “Evan, it’s Sheridan. I know that this is your big day, and I hate to intrude on your moment, but I was just wanted to check on you.”

“Sheridan, I’m so glad you called,” Evan said, happily. “I really want you to meet my son. Can you come over to Lauren’s hotel suite?”

“Of course I can Evan. I just have to finish up here, and I’ll be right over. I’ll see you in a little bit.”

“Do you mind Luis?” she said, hanging up the phone.

“Not at all. Let me go see if the leasing agent is off of the phone, and we can get out of here.” Before long, Luis came back with the leasing agent and he told them that everything was underway, and they could sign the lease tomorrow.

“Thank you Mr. Brinkly, I think this is going to be a great office space for us,” Sheridan said graciously.

“Yes, thank you,” Luis said shaking his hand.

“Well, it’s my pleasure. You know I have to admit that I don’t usually pay attention to children, but you have the cutest babies I’ve ever seen,” Mr. Brinkly said, beaming at the twins.

Sheridan smiled at the compliment. “Thank you so much, we are kind of partial ourselves.”

Ten minutes later, they were riding down in the elevator when Luis came up with an idea. “Why don’t you drop us off at the park, and take the car over to the hotel. You can pick us up at the Book Cafe when you’re finished.”

“Okay, but I have a feeling that the second we get in the car and start moving, these two little sleepy heads will be dead to the world.”

“I don’t know about that,” Luis said, grinning. “I’ll bet that as soon as we get to the park they’ll be wide-awake. They love Bob, the Balloon Man, and of course their old dad will have to buy them a balloon in every color.”

Sheridan laughed out loud. “I guess it’s a good thing that the twins aren’t old enough to eat sweets yet, or they would come home with a tummy ache. I can just see them seducing you into buying them ice cream cones, and candy.”

“I can’t help it,” Luis said, sheepishly. “I can’t resist Luke and Lily anymore than I can resist their mother.”

*********************

Evan was overwhelmed with the feelings that were filling him right now when he saw this little boy that could be his son. It really bothered him that the baby seemed so distressed when Lauren was carrying him. As soon as she handed him the baby he settled down. As he looked around the room, he noticed that Kay was gone, and it scared him.

“Lauren, where is Kay? If you said something to upset her.........”

“I didn’t say anything to her Evan. She is waiting outside in the lobby because she couldn’t stand to see you with our child. That certainly tells you a lot about her character.”

Not wanting to argue in front of the baby, Evan responded in a controlled voice. “Don’t say anything more about Kay, because I can promise you that you will not like what I have to say.”

Trying to defuse the situation, she wisely chose to change the subject. “So Evan, what do you think of your son?”

“He’s amazing,” Evan said, holding him close. “I just met him a little while ago, but I already love him.”

“You know, little Evan needs both his mother and his father,” Lauren said, thrilled to know that Evan was already attached to the brat, and now he wouldn’t pursue the DNA test.

“I realize that Lauren, and I have every intention of being a big part of my son’s life.” Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. “That must be Sheridan. I hope you don’t mind, but I asked her to come over and meet little Evan.”

This was perfect, Lauren thought to herself. She knew how much Evan cared about his sister, and this was the perfect opportunity to win her over to her side. She had met her briefly the day of Kay’s uncle’s funeral and now was her chance to get the to know the famous Sheridan Crane. “Why don’t I let her in? I’m sure she is dying to meet her new nephew.”

Sheridan was distracted when Lauren answered the door. She had run into Kay in the lobby, and she could tell that she was upset. Kay had promised that she was fine, and that she was just giving Evan some time alone with his son, but Sheridan knew differently. She knew how she would feel if Luis had a child with another woman, and she could imagine what that must be like for Kay. Lauren was fawning all over her like she was the best thing since sliced bread, and just seeing the way that Lauren ignored her baby made Sheridan distrust her more than she already did. As soon as she could get away from Lauren, she walked over to Evan and touched the little boy’s face.

“Oh Evan, he’s just beautiful. Would you mind if I held him?” Sheridan asked, beaming at the baby.

“Of course not, but I have to warn you he’s a lot heavier than Luke is,” Evan said, handing the baby to her.

“Well, I would hope so since he’s six months older than Luke is. Oh my, you are a big boy, and so sweet too,” Sheridan said, holding him close. Little Evan warmed up to Sheridan immediately and cuddled against her. She was shocked when the little boy called her mama.

“Did he just call you mama?” Evan asked surprised.

“It sure sounded like that to me. I’m not your mama sweetie. I’m your Aunt Sheridan.............”

Lauren laughed and waved her hand. “Oh he calls every woman that picks him up mama.”

Sheridan was skeptical about Lauren’s explanation, but she decided to not question her at the moment. “You need to come out and visit with us sometime, and then you can meet your cousins,” she told little Evan.

“I’m glad you brought that up Sheridan, because I wanted to keep him for the weekend, and I was wondering if you would lend me your portable crib?”

“Of course I would. We can get your room all set up for little Evan to visit.”

“I don’t know about that Evan,” Lauren said, nervously. “He’s not used to being away from me.”

“That’s ridiculous Lauren. He was away from you for months when he was in England,” Evan reminded her.

“Well that’s true, but he was just getting settled in here, and I don’t want his routine upset. Why don’t you just stay here at the hotel this weekend and you can spend as much time as you want with him?”

“Look Lauren, I want to spend some time alone with my son and I would rather it be in my room at the Bed and Breakfast.”

“He can’t stay in a rooming house Evan,” Lauren said with disdain.

“I have a wonderful idea,” Sheridan said. “Why don’t you bring little Evan out to our house to stay? We could set up the portable crib in the guestroom and you could stay in there with him at night.”

“Well, I guess that would be okay,” Lauren said, reluctantly.

“Good, then it’s all settled,” Sheridan said, happily. “Look, I really have to get going. Luis is waiting with the twins at the Book Cafe, and I’m sure he’s ready to pull his hair out by now.”

“Thank you for coming. We really should have lunch sometime,” Lauren suggested.

“We’ll have to see. I’m pretty busy these days with the twins and with opening our new business. Evan, I’ll see you soon,” she said handing the baby back to him. “And I will see you soon you little cutie,” Sheridan said, taking his little hand. “Evan, would you walk me out?”

When they were standing at the door Sheridan told Evan that she thought it might be a good idea for him to go and check on Kay. “I think she could use some reassurance right now,” she said for his ears only.

“I just hope she’s still there,” Evan said, with a worried look.

Sheridan smiled. “I’m sure that she is.”

********************

Between the doublewide stroller and the bunch of balloons tied to the handle, Luis was surprised he could even fit through the door of the Book Cafe. He smiled when he thought about all the attention his little babies had gotten today in the park. Everyone that passed them had stopped and commented on how cute the twins were. He wondered how Sheridan’s visit with Evan and his son was going. He had a feeling that meeting the little boy was not the only reason she wanted to go over there. She was obviously determined to get the proof that Evan really was the father. Luis decided to sit down on the sofa since he had all this gear, and made his way over there. After he got the babies situated, he looked around for a waitress, and that’s when he saw Beth walking toward them. The only reason he had suggested that Sheridan meet him there was because Beth was supposed to be out of town again. The last time he had seen her was at the country club the night she had wrapped her body around his like a second skin, and he was in no mood to fight her off. Besides, if Sheridan walked in and saw her pulling that again, she would blow up. He made a silent wish that Beth had a man in her life, and had finally accepted that he was with Sheridan forever.

“Luis, I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw you over here, and it was even a bigger shock to see you with babies,” she said, looking down at the twins in the stroller.

“Well Beth, you shouldn’t be too surprised when you knew that Sheridan was pregnant the last time you saw us.”

“I realize that Luis, but it still seems strange to see you with babies. They certainly are precious, and the little boy looks exactly like his father,” Beth gushed.

“Thank you. Sheridan and I are pretty proud of these two little sweeties,” Luis said, looking down at his children with love in his eyes.

“Speaking of Sheridan,” Beth said, looking around the room. “Where is she today? I hope she didn’t decide to desert you again, especially now that you have these little babies.”

Luis felt his blood boil, but he restrained himself in front of his children. “That was low Beth, and I have to wonder what it was that turned you into such a shrew. Sheridan would give up her life before she would ever desert her children.”

“I’m sorry Luis, but I can’t help but wonder if we would have had a future if Sheridan Crane had never come back to Harmony.”

“Look Beth, I’m not trying to be cruel, but you have to face facts. Our relationship was over for a long time before Sheridan ever came to Harmony. You have to accept that I love Sheridan, and I will always love her. You need to move on and find a man that can love you that same way.”

If what he had just said sunk into Beth’s brain, he would never know because she was suddenly smiling again. “So, tell me what did you named the babies?” she asked.

“We named them Lucas and Lily,” Luis said proudly.

“Oh, how cute. Do you mind if I hold little Lucas? I just can’t get over how much he looks like you Luis.”

Luis didn’t really want her to hold Luke, but what could he say without looking like a jerk. “Sure, why not,” he said, picking Luke up and handing him to Beth.

********************

As Sheridan parked the car in front of the Book Cafe, her mind was occupied with thoughts of Lauren’s hotel room earlier. She truly believed that things were not as they seemed and that Lauren was up to something. The little boy was adorable, but she found it odd that the child didn’t resemble either of his parents. She also found it hard to believe that any mother could be that removed from her own child. But, maybe that part wasn’t so strange after all, because look at her own father. He had never shown her any semblance of love when she was growing up. It had really thrown her when the baby had called her mama, and her motherly instincts had immediately kicked in. She sensed that the child was so unhappy that he was clinging to her as a lifeline, and it broke her heart, and she didn’t fall for Lauren’s excuse for one second. It was imperative that they get a DNA test done as soon as possible, before Evan became any more attached to the child. Sheridan came to the decision that even if Evan turned out not to be the babies’ father, she was going to do something to help that poor child.

When Sheridan walked into the Book Cafe, she looked around the room for her family, and she smiled when she saw the bundle of balloons. As she moved up behind them she saw that Luis was holding Lily, but froze in her tracks when she spotted Beth sitting there holding her little boy. It tore at her heart to see them sitting there like a happy little family, and it sent a wave of fury through her when she heard Beth tell Luke that she was his Aunt Beth. “Like hell you are,” Sheridan muttered under her breath.

“I’m sorry Luis, but these should have been our children, and they would have been if Sheridan had never come back to Harmony.”

“Look Beth, how many times do I have to tell............” Luis looked up and saw Sheridan standing there looking like a beautiful raging goddess, ready to wreak havoc on Beth’s world, maybe even his world for that matter. “Sheridan honey, when did you get here?”

She smiled, but Luis wasn’t fooled for a minute, because he could see the fury in her big blue eyes. “Oh, I just arrived.” Her eyes darted in Beth’s direction shooting daggers at her the whole time. “So Beth, when did you get back in town?”

Beth looked extremely uncomfortable and answered quietly. “Just a few day ago.”

When Luke heard his mother’s voice he turned and held out his little arms to her. “Hi sweetie, do you want to come to mommy?” Beth had no choice but to hand Luke to Sheridan. “So Luis, it’s been a big day for our children, and I think we should get them home for their naps.”

“I was just thinking the same thing,” Luis said, putting Lily in the stroller. “They look like they’re ready to drop off right now.”

As they were walking out the door, Sheridan turned around and noticed Beth watching them with a look of hate of her face. Their eyes met, and Beth quickly turned away. You better turn away from me, Sheridan thought to herself. And you better stay the hell away from my family too.

********************

Luis stood in the shower and let the hot water relax his tense muscles. They had been home for hours and still Sheridan hadn’t brought up the subject of Beth. He had tried to talk about it in the car on the way home, but Sheridan had shot him a look that said she was not in the mood to discuss it right now, so he had decided to let her cool down. She did however tell him about what happened at Lauren’s hotel room and he had to agree with her that something was not quite right about that situation. Now if he could just get her to talk about Beth because he did not want to go to bed until they talked this out between them. Besides, he didn’t have anything to feel guilty about, and she didn’t have any reason to be angry with him. He turned off the shower, stepped out and wrapped a towel around him. “This is getting resolved tonight,” he said, storming into the bedroom.

Sheridan was sitting in the window seat staring outside as she brushed her hair. She looked beautiful sitting there in her blue silk robe that was open enough to display her long shapely leg. She jumped a little when she noticed he was standing there.

“Luis, I didn’t hear you come into the room.”

“That doesn’t surprise me. You looked like you were a million miles away. Look Sheridan, I think it’s about time we discussed what happened with Beth in the Book Cafe.”

“You’re right, it is time we discussed it,” she said, standing up.

“You have to know that I had no idea that Beth was back in town, and what was I supposed to do when she came over and sat down............? Tell her to get out? I just don’t think you have any reason to be angry with me............”

“I’m not angry with you Luis.”

“You’re not?” he said, surprised.

“No, I’m not,” she said, slamming her brush down on the dresser. “I’m angry with your high school sweetheart. I couldn’t believe it when I walked in there and saw her sitting there holding Luke. I was already upset about Evan’s situation, and poor Kay’s reaction to the whole thing, and that was the last thing I needed to see.”

“I know that it upset you to see Beth holding Luke, but I didn’t know what to say when she asked if she could hold him. I wanted to say no, but I couldn‘t come up with a good excuse.”

“You don’t get it Luis. I could have accepted that if that’s all there was to this, but I heard what she said.”

“Oh that. I was hoping that you didn’t hear that.”

“Well I did, and I’ve had it up to here with that woman. It was bad enough that she jumped my husband that night at the country club, but now she is wishing that my children were hers. When is that woman going to get it through her head that you are married to me? Now that she’s back in town am I going to have to look for her behind every corner ready to pounce on you at any minute?”

“No, you’re not, because if you would have come in earlier you would have heard me tell Beth that we were all over a long time ago, and that she needed to move on with her life. I also told her that I loved you, and I would always love you.”

“You really told her that?” she said, crossing her arms across her chest.

“Yes, I swear, and if Luke and Lily could talk they would vouch for me.”

Sheridan actually cracked a little smile. “So, did you say anything else to her?”

“Yes, I told her that you were the only woman that could make my heart beat faster when you walked in a room, and that I was so crazy in love with you that I couldn’t even imagine my life without you.”

“I think you should stop right here Luis, because I know that you would never be so insensitive to rub it in Beth’s face.”

“Okay, but I was thinking it,” he said, with a little grin. “You do know that I would have told you that part wasn’t exactly true..............”

She walked up in front of him, and put her arms around his neck. “Luis, why don’t you shut up and kiss me?” she commanded.

“Whatever you say,” he said, as he lowered his lips to hers. When she put her sweet tongue in his mouth, he almost lost it right then. It wasn’t just her kiss, but the way she was rubbing her body against his. He didn’t think he had ever seen her quite this aggressive, and it was really turning him on. She was in control of the situation, and he had no problem following her lead. He loved it when she ran her hand down his chest, and pulled the towel from him. She stepped back and her gaze traveled over his body, to come to rest on his arousal. She stared boldly, and it made him even harder.

She slipped her robe off, and moved toward him again. “You are my husband, and Beth Wallace is just going to have to accept that.” She put her hands on his chest, pushing him on the bed. She followed him down and pinned his arms above his head. Her lips were all over his chest, and when she moved them lower to his hardened desire, he groaned like a man in pain.

“My God Sheridan, I don’t think I can take much more of this. If you don’t stop right now this is going to be over soon, and I don’t want it to be.”

She raised her head and gave him a sultry look. “Do you want to be inside of me Luis?” she whispered in a husky voice.

“More than anything in the world,” he said, pulling her up his body.

They kissed passionately, and Luis rolled Sheridan over so that he was on the top. “Luis, I want you right now.”

“Like I said earlier today, I can’t resist you anything,” he said, as he slipped inside of her.

They were wild, rolling all over the bed, never once breaking their rhythm. The pressure was building quickly and before long, Sheridan was screaming with pleasure. Luis soon followed her, grunting loudly against her neck. When he was able to move again, he rolled off of her and pulled her in his arms.

Luis kissed her forehead. “You know the next time I run into Beth, I’m going to have to tell her just how damn hot you are in bed.”

She giggled, and ran her finger up his slick chest. “You better...........,” she said just before she kissed him again.

Click here for the next chapters!

Back to Fanfic Page